《Primordial: I, Dijun, Only Want to Build the Great Desolation》


 Chapter 1 - 1 1 I Will Definitely Not Become the Demon Emperor

    ?1: Chapter 1 I Will Definitely Not Become the Demon Emperor 1: Chapter 1 I Will Definitely Not Become the Demon Emperor Primordial, the Sun Star.


    The Taiyang Fire and Innate Spiritual Energy were constantly surging and converging towards a single place, thereby forming a massive vortex mixed with Innate Spiritual Energy and Taiyang Fire.


    At the center of this vortex, a huge and graceful Three-legged Golden Crow was lazily stretching its body, as if it had just woken up and was stretching after a good sleep.


    The boundless Taiyang Fire, along with the Innate Spiritual Energy, was violently and continuously pouring into the body of the Three-legged Golden Crow.


    Facing the violent fire and Innate Spiritual Energy, the Golden Crow narrowed its eyes, unconcernedly accepting all that came its way, absorbing it into its body with ease, exhibiting a look of comfort.


    After a long while, the violent and surging Taiyang Fire and Innate Spiritual Energy gradually calmed down, transforming from a raging state to a gentle flow.


    In the center of the vortex, the lazy Three-legged Golden Crow had disappeared, replaced by a handsome man in a gold-plated long robe embroidered with a very elegant Three-legged Golden Crow.


    Although the man¡¯s demeanor had a touch of laziness, he exuded an innate aura of authority without being angry, like a natural-born emperor.


    ¡°I, Di Jun, have finally transformed today.¡±


    With a long sigh of relief, the man spoke with a relaxed expression.


    Looking at the slowly flowing, substantial Taiyang Fire and Innate Spiritual Energy in front of him, his mind couldn¡¯t help but recall memories of his past life.


    In his previous life, he was just an ordinary office worker, earning a modest salary.


    He could slack off at work, read novels, watch short videos, and his job was rather relaxed.


    What¡¯s more important, he had relatively stable holidays, allowing him to really relax and rest.


    Aside from paying off the mortgage, the rest of the money was sufficient for his expenses; he could eat and drink as he pleased, leading a fairly comfortable life.


    As for major life decisions like marriage and having children, he never gave it a thought, and because of this, his mentality in his past life was quite calm and relaxed.


    Using a popular term from his previous life, he could be considered part of the ¡°lying flat¡± group.


    However, everything changed after he went to sleep one night; such a person actually encountered the legendary, once-in-a-lifetime transmigration.


    As to when exactly he transmigrated, he had carefully recalled the details of that night.


    He remembered that he read a novel for a while, and then went to sleep.


    But that sleep, it was incredibly comfortable, and he had a very peculiar dream.


    In the dream, he saw himself surrounded by a blazing fire, but strangely, he didn¡¯t feel any heat; instead, he felt extremely comfortable.


    This was still quite normal, after all, people in dreams have no sense of touch; what was truly surprising was that facing the blazing fire, he felt not the slightest hint of fear in his heart.


    And when he awoke again, truly awake this time, he found that he was no longer human.


    He had become a Three-legged Golden Crow, not an ordinary one, but Di Jun from the legends of Primordial times.


    The Demon Emperor of the Demon Clan, the Heavenly Emperor of the Ancient Heavenly Court.


    Born with this knowledge, he was entirely certain that he was Di Jun, with no need for any other forms of verification.


    It was as if the name was a gift from heaven, deeply engraved into the depths of his soul.


    He was Di Jun, and Di Jun was him!


    Apart from the name, his mind was also filled with a multitude of rather chaotic information.


    ¡°`


    Useful or not, after his own sorting, he understood that these were all his inherited memories.


    After all, according to the legends of Primordial times, he was nurtured by the Sun Star, which was transformed from the eyes of Pangu God, making him a descendant of Pangu God.


    It was quite normal for such an identity to have inherited memories.


    After experiencing the initial panic, unease, confusion, loneliness, and various other emotions upon transmigrating, he finally accepted reality and gradually regained his composure.


    He was also working hard to adjust his mindset because this was Primordial, not the peaceful society of his previous life.


    Here, there was no order; one¡¯s own strength was the true backbone.


    Thus, while sorting through his inherited memories, he was also striving to absorb the Innate Spiritual Energy and Taiyang Fire of the Sun Star to improve his cultivation.


    Although the inherited memories were somewhat chaotic and lacked a systematic inheritance, it was still sufficient for his current cultivation.


    After an uncountable number of years in cultivation, he had finally reached the level of a Golden Immortal and was about to undergo Transformation.


    Being nurtured by the Sun Star, he was born Immortal, starting as a Golden Immortal; this was considered his true birth.


    Before this, even though he had consciousness, he could only be regarded as being nurtured by the Sun Star.


    Having cultivated for so many years in Primordial, he now fully accepted that he had become Di Jun.


    However, the future outcome for Di Jun did not seem so bright; with the Witch Clan and Demon Clan in conflict, both eventually declined, and both he and Taiyi met their demise, with nine of his ten children dead.


    But that was the previous Di Jun, not the transmigrant himself.


    With the warning from the memories of later generations, he did not believe he would meet the same fate.


    And in his view, changing this outcome was very simple, that was to...


    Just not be the Demon Emperor!


    Let whoever wants to be the Demon Emperor go be it; he was determined not to assume that role.


    Not becoming the emperor of the Demon Clan naturally meant there was no need to contend with the Witch Clan, and thus no risk of meeting a tragic end.


    Suddenly, Di Jun remembered something and looked towards a vortex not far from him, into which the Innate Spiritual Energy and Taiyang Fire of the Sun Star were continuously pouring.


    Taiyi could not become the Demon Emperor either, or else he would probably still get dragged into it.


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    He did not believe that by not becoming the Demon Emperor, he would still face the fate of a tragic death.


    Having understood all this, Di Jun¡¯s expression became even more relaxed, and he also took note of his own state.


    Appearance and such were secondary; it was the remarkably conspicuous aura that was the main issue.


    This aura of royalty and dominance was too ostentatious.


    Although it had a great chance of making others bow in submission, it clearly did not fit his low-profile personality; it was better to conceal it.


    After sorting out his own state, Di Jun could hardly wait to enter into cultivation because he felt that his cultivation had increased significantly during Transformation.


    He sensed that he was only a step away from the next realm, that of a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    These were the results of conscious cultivation according to the inherited memories in his mind before undergoing Transformation, which was why he managed to undergo Transformation earlier than Taiyi.


    Now, being only a step away from the breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal, he naturally wanted to make the breakthrough as soon as possible, in order to survive better in this Primordial world.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 2 - 2 2 Di Juns Guess

    ?2: Chapter 2 Di Jun¡¯s Guess 2: Chapter 2 Di Jun¡¯s Guess Cultivation knows no years; Di Jun watched over Taiyi as he cultivated for a period but did not break through to become a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Although he felt that he was only a thin layer of paper away from becoming a Daluo Golden Immortal, he was never able to pierce through it.


    The inherited memories within his Primordial Spirit were extremely disordered and lacked a coherent system, not mentioning the crucial points for breaking through to Daluo Golden Immortal, or perhaps he had not found the right direction for breakthrough.


    He felt he could, but always fell short by just a little.


    Di Jun also tried to comprehend the Heavenly Dao, but the Primordial Heavenly Dao gave him a vague and chaotic feeling, like watching flowers in a dream.


    He attributed this feeling to his inadequate cultivation level, not yet sufficient to comprehend the Primordial Heavenly Dao.


    However, Di Jun did not give up; with a thought, the River Map and Luo Book appeared before him.


    River Map and Luo Book, a top-tier Innate Spiritual Treasure of the Primordial, and also Di Jun¡¯s accompanying Spiritual Treasure.


    Under Di Jun¡¯s control, the River Map and Luo Book in front of him continuously enlarged, flickering with mountains, rivers, and All Heavens Stars.


    Yet, whether the mountains and rivers or the All Heavens Stars, all had a sort of illusory feel, dim and misty.


    Looking at the River Map and Luo Book before him, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think of future legends.


    Legend has it that after Fu Xi reincarnated into a human, a dragon-horse presented the River Map and Luo Book to Fu Xi, who then created the Innate Eight Diagrams using it and consequently became the Heavenly Emperor.


    When he first learned this legend, he wondered if the real master of the River Map and Luo Book, Di Jun, should also be very proficient at elaborating the path.


    Moreover, the Celestial Heaven Star Formation which opposed the Witch Clan¡¯s Twelve Devine Slaughter was derived by Di Jun based on the variations of the All Heavens Stars and insights from the River Map and Luo Book.


    Granted, today¡¯s Di Jun is no longer the Demon Emperor from the past life, but in this regard, he felt he still had some innate talent.


    Di Jun channeled his mana into the River Map and Luo Book, making the mountains, rivers, and All Heavens Stars within it rapidly move and transform.


    Under the protection of the River Map and Luo Book, Di Jun closed his eyes again, trying once more to comprehend the Heavenly Dao, aiming to find the way to become a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    After a long time, Di Jun¡¯s face turned pale, followed by a swift return of his mind.


    At this moment, the River Map and Luo Book turned back to their original size and transformed into a streak of flowing light, entering into Di Jun¡¯s Primordial Spirit.


    Di Jun then tightly closed his eyes, steadily calming his own state of mind, adjusting his own breath, and restoring his state.


    After meditating for a while, Di Jun¡¯s complexion finally regained its color, and he opened his eyes, still showing traces of surprise.


    The Heavenly Dao is indeed too chaotic!


    He initially thought he couldn¡¯t comprehend the Heavenly Dao due to insufficient cultivation, but now it seems it¡¯s not just that, the chaos of the Heavenly Dao might be a significant part of the reason.


    Even under the protection of the River Map and Luo Book, he still had not gained the direction to break through to Daluo Golden Immortal from this Heavenly Dao.


    Although he was mentally prepared for this, after all, becoming a Daluo Golden Immortal isn¡¯t so easy.


    Unless it is due to some great opportunity, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to find the direction the first time comprehending the Heavenly Dao.


    But the current state of the Heavenly Dao was not as he had imagined, proving to be very chaotic.


    Suddenly, Di Jun seemed to think of something, continuously speculating in his mind.


    He originally thought that since he had been born, Primordial would be in the period after the conflict between Dao and demons, just waiting for the first Saint to emerge.


    This period of Primordial should be rather calm.


    But now, he began to doubt whether Primordial was truly in that period.


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help looking toward Taiyi, who had not yet fully manifested, and thought to himself: With such chaos in the Heavenly Dao, could it still be in the midst of a great catastrophe?


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the legends of future generations, where whenever the great catastrophe approaches, the Primordial Heavenly Dao becomes utterly chaotic and difficult to predict.


    The current situation was very similar, although Emperor Jun was not entirely certain, after all, he was just a Golden Immortal at the moment.


    Though his foundation was not bad, his cultivation was low, and his understanding of the Heavenly Dao was quite superficial.


    Even so, Emperor Jun couldn¡¯t help but speculate about what phase the Primordial was currently in.


    Conflict between Dao and demons?


    Or perhaps the Dragon Han catastrophe?


    Could it be the Fierce Beasts catastrophe?


    Surely I am not the first life in the Primordial?


    After pondering for a moment, Emperor Jun dismissed these messy thoughts, as they were only his speculations.


    The legends of past lives are just legends after all, they can only serve as references, otherwise in this real Primordial World, one wouldn¡¯t even know how they might die.


    And to know what the current state of Primordial is, why not go and see for oneself?


    Emperor Jun certainly knew that if the Primordial was indeed amidst a great catastrophe, it would undoubtedly be very dangerous.


    But he knew more so that he could not always hide in the Sun Star, not stepping into the affairs of the Primordial.


    In that case, although there was a great chance of surviving, was such a state of mind really suitable for cultivation?


    Cultivation is like sailing against the current; if you don¡¯t advance, you retreat, and when that time comes, it¡¯s probably the end for oneself.


    Although the original Emperor Jun died and his path ended, he never gave up on his path.


    Now possessing the memories of future generations, able to avoid many risks, how could he be fearful?


    Moreover, using the River Map and Luo Book to deduce the secrets of heaven, although he didn¡¯t find a way to break through to Daluo Golden Immortal, he did sense an opportunity for himself.


    To seize this opportunity, and meanwhile witness the current state of Primordial Heaven and Earth.


    The thoughts in Emperor Jun¡¯s mind were actually persuading himself; the past life¡¯s version of him ¡°lay flat¡±.


    But being in the Primordial World now, he could not continue to approach life with the mentality of his past life.


    Although he would not be the Demon Emperor, he still needed to experience the scenic journey on his path.


    Of course, Emperor Jun also knew that, besides his own thoughts, the innate instincts of Primordial Spirits were also prompting a change in his mindset.


    Thinking of this, Emperor Jun began to silently organize himself.


    Over the long years of contemplating inherited memories, although he did not break through to Daluo Golden Immortal, he had indeed created many Divine Skills and spells.


    Among them, the Rainbow Transformation Skill, which he was particularly proud of, was used for escaping...


    Not that, for traveling, it was exceptional.


    Living long allows one to witness more scenery and pursue one¡¯s own path.


    Thus, this Divine Skill for traveling is very important, even indispensable.


    Besides, he had already mastered controlling the dignified and domineering temperament that belonged to him.


    With his current cultivation and character, Emperor Jun felt this temperament really did not suit him.


    However, what surprised Emperor Jun was, although his character did not match, this temperament seemed innate, unchangeable, only to be restrained.


    Regarding this, he could only sigh; no wonder the original Emperor Jun could become the Demon Emperor, the Heavenly Emperor.

 Chapter 3 - 3 3 Opportunity

    ?3: Chapter 3 Opportunity 3: Chapter 3 Opportunity Di Jun once again looked towards Taiyi, who was still being nurtured under the protection of the Chaos Bell, and it would still take a very long time.


    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Taiyi¡¯s fortune, as even the Innate Treasure Chaos Bell had become his accompanying Spiritual Treasure, an opportunity not even The Three Pure Ones had.


    After confirming that Taiyi¡¯s nurturing would still require a long time, Di Jun set up an array around him, connected to his own spirit, capable of acting as a warning.


    After all, the protection of this array indeed couldn¡¯t compare to that of the Chaos Bell.


    Having finished these arrangements, Di Jun nodded in satisfaction.


    In fact, he had considered preaching to Taiyi, to help him mature quickly.


    However, considering his own cultivation level as merely a Golden Immortal and also facing the barrier to breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal, he feared leading Taiyi astray and decided against it.


    Then, under his spiritual control, the inherent aura around him gradually receded, and the Golden Crow patterns on his gold-plated robe faded and eventually disappeared.


    Under Di Jun¡¯s manipulation, he became more ordinary, just like an ordinary being he envisioned in the Primordial Heaven and Earth.


    After completing his own disguise, Di Jun checked again to ensure nothing was overlooked, then he left the Sun Star directly.


    He headed east, directly towards the location of the opportunity he had deduced.


    Throughout his journey, Di Jun continually verified the importance of the Rainbow Transformation Skill.


    He also continuously adjusted this Divine Skill according to his own insights, making it more suitable for himself.


    This also made his traveling speed increase more and more.


    By now, Di Jun had confirmed that he was not the first being in Primordial Heaven and Earth, as he had already encountered many Primordial Beings.


    He also confirmed that this was not the time of the great Fierce Beasts calamity, although he had seen some beasts without spiritual wisdom, their strength was not formidable.


    If the calamity of Fierce Beasts was really such, it would be too simple.


    After encountering them, Di Jun dismissed these thoughts, not thinking too much about it or spending too much emotion on it.


    His main focus remained on traveling and modifying his Divine Skills, strengthening himself.


    Throughout his journey, when encountering other beings fighting, whether they were powerful or weak, Di Jun did not meddle but strove to hide his presence, quickly moving on.


    Even if a tribe perished before his eyes, Di Jun did not pity them.


    After all, at this stage in Primordial, a Golden Immortal was indeed nothing special.


    Moreover, he did not understand the current situation in Primordial and dared not act rashly.


    Under Di Jun¡¯s all-out effort, he quickly arrived at the East Sea.


    Approaching the East Sea, Di Jun carefully concealed his aura while cautiously and swiftly proceeding.


    Only after seeing the situation in the East Sea did Di Jun relax, and an idea involuntarily flashed through his mind.


    It seems that it wasn¡¯t the time of the great Dragon Han calamity either, as he hadn¡¯t seen many dragons along the way.


    It seems now that either the conflict between Dao and Demons is ongoing, or it has already ended.


    Di Jun flew over the East Sea, arriving at a small island.


    Tang Valley.


    Feeling the spirit of the place, Di Jun knew the name of this small island.


    Di Jun paused in front of the small island, thinking to himself: Tang Valley.


    ¡°`


    Regarding the opportunity here, Di Jun had already made a guess.


    He was fully prepared, holding the River Map and Luo Book, ready to mobilize mana at any time.


    After all preparations, Di Jun then entered into this small island.


    What Di Jun did not know was that shortly after he entered the island, a middle-aged man wearing a gorgeous robe also entered this small island named Tang Valley.


    Once within Tang Valley, Di Jun could feel an obvious burning sensation.


    He could sense the presence of fire, a type different from the Taiyang Fire.


    While travelling, Di Jun encountered various spiritual objects, such as spiritual ores and spirit plants, all possessing an aura of flames.


    Being of Taiyang Fire within him, Di Jun could feel these similar auras.


    He ignored these spiritual objects, partly because they were no longer of much use to him.


    On the other hand, Di Jun knew that these spiritual objects were just accessories to his main objective this time.


    He carefully proceeded towards the location where the scent of flames was most intense, feeling that the opportunity was not far from him now.


    As he continued deeper, flames appeared on the ground and in the air, continually burning.


    These flames varied greatly in type, yet fundamentally different in power and essence from Taiyang Fire.


    In Di Jun¡¯s perception, although there were many types of flames, their purity was far inferior to his own Taiyang Fire.


    However, Di Jun became even more cautious and careful because these changes indicated that he was getting closer to his destination.


    As he continued forward, he surprisingly saw elves, flame elves, red lifeforms, all in various shapes.


    But they lacked spiritual wisdom, merely roaming instinctively around the area without straying far.


    However, once these elves noticed Di Jun, they would charge suicidally towards him, as if wishing to perish together with him.


    Self-destruction appeared to be their only method of attack.


    Of course, these attacks did not hinder Di Jun¡¯s progress, nor did they trouble him at all.


    The flame elves could not even break through the defense formed by the River Map and Luo Book which instinctively protected its holder.


    Holding the River Map and Luo Book, Di Jun advanced as the flame elves decreased from few to many, and from many to none until they disappeared.


    It seemed that this area was not where the flame elves could venture.


    Di Jun could sense the instinctive emotions of the flame elves; it was not fear, but reverence that kept them from stepping forward.


    Finally, Di Jun saw his target for this trip, two trunks intertwined as they grew from the same root¡ªa giant tree.


    It was indeed the Fusang Tree.


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    The Fusang Tree, ever-changing, incessantly variable in form, could also split itself into many embodiments.


    Since the moment Di Jun knew this island¡¯s name was Tang Valley, he had guessed that his opportunity might be the Fusang Tree.


    Legend has it that the Fusang Tree, born in Tang Valley, symbolizes the sun, just like himself.


    Although Di Jun felt immense joy at the sight of this opportunity before him, he did not rashly move forward to seize it.


    Around the Fusang Tree, various kinds of flames gathered closely, intermingling and jointly guarding the Fusang Tree.


    In Di Jun¡¯s eyes, the flames surrounding the ground appeared as a strategically prepared array, ready to devour anyone who sought to obtain the Fusang Tree.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 4 - 4 4 Subduing the Fusang Tree

    ?4: Chapter 4: Subduing the Fusang Tree 4: Chapter 4: Subduing the Fusang Tree Although the flames before him were fierce, they did not pose a threat to Di Jun¡¯s life.


    ¡°Fire?


    Then let me see if your fancy flames can compare with my Taiyang Fire!¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s majestic voice resounded in this space.


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Di Jun ceased to conceal himself; he now needed all his focus for his first battle in the Primordial era.


    The innate regal aura of a Primordial Spirit began to manifest, with the Golden Crow gradually appearing on Di Jun¡¯s gold-plated robe.


    The Golden Crow on his robe grew increasingly conspicuous, and his pupils sparkled with a golden light, so lifelike that it seemed as if it could fly off Di Jun¡¯s robe.


    The River Map and Luo Book detached from Di Jun¡¯s hands, floating above him, casting a silhouette over his figure.


    Although Di Jun wanted to challenge the Fusang Tree with his Taiyang Fire, aiming to conquer it in this regard, he placed higher importance on his own safety and natural protection was essential.


    The Fusang Tree, as if hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, intensified its surrounding flames and surged directly towards him, as if intending to refine the presumptuous being.


    Di Jun certainly did not show weakness; the Taiyang Fire within him poured out, standing toe-to-toe with these manifold flames.


    Under the protection of the River Map and Luo Book, Di Jun continuously drew the surrounding spiritual energy, transforming it into his own mana to fuel the Taiyang Fire.


    The power of the Taiyang Fire was evidently superior to the surrounding flames, although this place was the Fusang Tree¡¯s home ground, which afforded it inherent advantages.


    Neither side could gain the upper hand at the moment, resulting in a standoff.


    At this time, a middle-aged man dressed in a splendid robe also entered this place and witnessed this scene.


    Seeing the clear oppositional stance of both sides, he instinctively concealed his form, his gaze stealthily wandering between Di Jun and the Fusang Tree.


    His eyes quickly swept over, not daring to linger too long, for fear of attracting attention from either party.


    ¡°Caught in the middle, the fisherman benefits!¡±


    His thoughts at this moment completely matched these words.


    He thought to himself: ¡°I originally wanted to cultivate in peace in the Daoist School, yet sensed an opportunity dictated by fate.¡±


    ¡°Right now, it seems this opportunity should belong to East King.¡±


    Since Di Jun was completely focused on combating the Fusang Tree, and the East King had concealed himself swiftly, he hadn¡¯t been noticed.


    Suddenly, Di Jun¡¯s expression changed drastically, a rage burning within him as he shouted, ¡°How audacious, to actually dare to steal the Taiyang Fire!¡±


    He noticed that during their confrontation, the Fusang Tree was attempting to steal a strand of his Taiyang Fire to assimilate it and advance further.


    However, it had underestimated the power of Taiyang Fire and Di Jun¡¯s control over it.


    Due to these factors, its aura was exposed, allowing Di Jun to detect its action.


    The branches and leaves of the Fusang Tree swayed, sending more ferocious flames towards Di Jun, seemingly angry at its own failure.


    ¡°Angry?¡±


    Di Jun sensed the emotions of the Fusang Tree.


    ¡°Since you desire the Taiyang Fire, how could I not grant it to you.¡±


    After speaking, Di Jun controlled the River Map and Luo Book to enlarge, with the shadows of mountains, rivers, and all the heavens stars moving within it.


    Until the Sun Star¡¯s shadow appeared, the River Map and Luo Book no longer transformed.


    The Sun Star shadow in the River Map and Luo Book gradually solidified, turning fiery red, resembling a small Sun Star.


    ¡°Taiyang Fire for you, whether you are fortunate enough to enjoy it, who knows.¡±


    As Di Jun spoke, ferocious Taiyang Fire surged from the ¡°Sun Star¡±, instantly suppressing the other flames and continually pressing towards the Fusang Tree.


    The Sun Star, where Di Jun was nurtured, shares a natural connection with him, and coupled with the River Map and Luo Book, enabled Di Jun to harness the power of the Sun Star.


    The branches and leaves of the Fusang Tree swayed even more rapidly, and the whole Tang Valley began to shake violently.


    Within Tang Valley, all Spiritual Objects and Flame Elves transformed into flames, all converging towards the direction of the Fusang Tree.


    ¡°So the entire Tang Valley is an Array, a nurturing Array for you, the Fusang Tree.¡±


    Di Jun suddenly realized.


    ¡°But this won¡¯t be enough to save you.¡±


    Di Jun then revealed his true form, a gigantic Three-legged Golden Crow bathed in Taiyang Fire.


    With a crow, a portion of the Taiyang Fire flowed into Di Jun¡¯s body, and then surged forth from him towards the Fusang Tree.


    After Di Jun¡¯s purification, the power of the Taiyang Fire escalated further.


    Gradually, the surrounding temperature increased, and the space around began to distort.


    The Taiyang Fire completely overwhelmed the various flames from the Fusang Tree, approaching its side and scorching it.


    The Fusang Tree tried to resist, but it was futile, and soon the Taiyang Fire had climbed onto its main trunk.


    Its trunk began to tremble and sway continuously, as if feeling the pain of being scorched.


    Its own desire to integrate a trace of Taiyang Fire was far less than this agony.


    Naturally, Di Jun felt the pain of the Fusang Tree, but he did not soften his heart and continued to pour down the Taiyang Fire, intent on burning the tree to ashes.


    Finally, Di Jun received a confused consciousness filled with pain and fear.


    And of course, within it expressed even more the desire to submit and beg for mercy.


    This was the moment Di Jun had been waiting for; ever since he saw the Fusang Tree, its behavior did not seem completely lacking in spiritual wisdom, so Di Jun had been waiting for it to voluntarily submit.


    The submission of the Fusang Tree did not make Di Jun relent; he conveyed his intentions.


    To imprint his own Primordial Spirit within the body of the Fusang Tree.


    The Fusang Tree did not respond immediately, still hesitating.


    Di Jun did not urge, as the advantage was with him, and it was the Fusang Tree that suffered.


    As the Taiyang Fire continued to increase in this space, the Fusang Tree eventually could not endure it any longer and agreed to Di Jun¡¯s demand.


    Di Jun let the Fusang Tree open up its consciousness, and imprinted his Primordial Spirit mark within it.


    From then on, the life and death of the Fusang Tree were entirely in the hands of Di Jun.


    At this moment, East King was watching the Fusang Tree surrounded by Taiyang Fire, feeling the fortune he was about to gain might be slipping away.


    No scene of mutual destruction appeared, and judging his own power, he likely was not a match for the Golden Crow.


    Yes, the Golden Crow!


    Such a creature nurtured by Heaven and Earth, upon seeing its true form, the name naturally emerged in East King¡¯s mind; only the name of the species.


    Perhaps it was the loss of opportunity, or perhaps Di Jun¡¯s strength was shocking, but he found himself momentarily distracted, and a trace of aura inadvertently leaked out.


    Not good!


    East King immediately felt a sense of dread.


    ¡°Who is there!¡±


    Di Jun instantly sensed this faint breath, and looked in the direction of that trace.


    Golden light flashed in his eyes, and East King instantly appeared in his sight, his eyes flashing with a sharp gleam.


    Hiding his form, sneaking around, he must be harboring malicious intentions.

 Chapter 5 - 5 5 Ambushed

    ?5: Chapter 5: Ambushed 5: Chapter 5: Ambushed This Golden Crow, it wants to kill me!


    Upon seeing Di Jun¡¯s icy gaze, this thought flashed through East King¡¯s mind.


    He immediately revealed his form and loudly shouted: ¡°Fellow Daoist, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡±


    Di Jun looked at the man in front of him, dressed in a lavish robe, who was now looking back at him earnestly.


    If this man had not spoken in a defensive tone, Di Jun would have been more inclined to believe him.


    A Golden Immortal?


    Di Jun pondered in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t dwell much on this man, because the Fusang Tree was already very fragile from being baked by the Taiyang Fire.


    If he waited a bit longer, that naive consciousness would really disappear, and perhaps the Fusang Tree would be damaged as well.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Di Jun withdrew the Taiyang Fire from the Fusang Tree under his mental command.


    Throughout the process, Di Jun kept an eye on East King, who made no moves.


    The Taiyang Fire didn¡¯t enter Di Jun¡¯s body but instead surrounded East King¡¯s position.


    Upon seeing this, East King¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness, as he had no intention of fighting after witnessing Di Jun¡¯s strength.


    However, since the Taiyang Fire was only circling around him and hadn¡¯t leaped onto him, he felt there was still room for negotiation.


    Meanwhile, Di Jun watched East King without speaking, also contemplating how to deal with the middle-aged man before him.


    After all, this was a Golden Immortal, and the extent of his power was unknown; Di Jun couldn¡¯t guarantee he could completely overpower him.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I was originally cultivating in my Daoist School when I suddenly felt the presence of a fortunate opportunity, which led me here to investigate,¡± East King explained.


    ¡°Now it appears that you are more suitable for this opportunity than I am.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have received this opportunity, I have no desire to contest it.


    May I ask for your permission to leave?¡±


    East King laid out the entire reason for his presence.


    He had considered fabricating a tale of accidentally entering Tang Valley and then asking the Golden Crow before him to let him leave.


    But he eventually decided against it and told the truth.


    Di Jun somewhat believed the words of the middle-aged man before him.


    After all, wasn¡¯t he also guided here by this opportunity and found the Fusang Tree?


    Before Di Jun could respond, the entirety of Tang Valley suddenly began to shake.


    Both Di Jun and East King wore puzzled expressions, but after receiving information from the naive consciousness of the Fusang Tree, the puzzled look on Di Jun¡¯s face disappeared.


    He said to East King: ¡°Follow me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the surging Taiyang Fire around East King quickly returned to Di Jun¡¯s side and entered his body.


    Seeing this, East King knew that at this moment, the Golden Crow before him had no desire to take action against him.


    Tang Valley continued to shake, and East King swiftly followed Di Jun to leave the valley.


    Di Jun floated above the sea, continuously watching Tang Valley, while his mind communicated with the naive consciousness of the Fusang Tree.


    East King also floated above the sea, next to Di Jun.


    Though he wished to leave, he didn¡¯t act rashly.


    Di Jun paid no attention to East King beside him, staring intently at Tang Valley, which was still trembling.


    Suddenly, the entire island of Tang Valley trembled even more violently, breaking away from the ocean and floating above the sea¡¯s surface.


    In the heart of Tang Valley, the phantom of the Fusang Tree appeared, with the whole valley acting like a natural array protecting the Fusang Tree, revealing innate patterns of Heaven and Earth.


    Di Jun quickly memorized these patterns and continued to deduce them in his mind, his Earth River Map and Luo Book within his body also slowly rotating.


    The form of the Fusang Tree did not persist for long before the entire Tang Valley and the Fusang Tree began to shrink.


    Until an entire island shrank to the size of Di Jun¡¯s palm, and then rushed towards Di Jun, entering his body.


    Not good!


    This was what crossed Di Jun¡¯s mind at that moment.


    Because the disturbance caused by the Fusang Tree was not minor, at this moment the priority was to leave this place.


    Di Jun did not hesitate at all, he glanced at East King, and without the time to speak, immediately employed the Rainbow Transformation Skill, intending to leave.


    Because Di Jun had already sensed two auras rapidly approaching, and though they were only two Golden Immortals, he did not wish to entangle with them any more than necessary, especially since there was also a Golden Immortal here.


    East King watched Di Jun¡¯s action and didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    However, he then thought: If this Golden Crow leaves, can I also make my getaway?


    Before he could make a move, a voice reached East King¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Little Six, Big Brother was indeed right; such a commotion must mean the birth of Primordial Spirits.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one here, and there¡¯s the aura of another Primordial Spirit that¡¯s escaping, but it won¡¯t get away.¡±


    Primordial Spirits?


    Me and that Golden Crow?


    While this thought flashed through East King¡¯s mind, he also followed in the direction where Di Jun had fled.


    If not for Di Jun¡¯s escape, East King might have fought with the two Golden Immortals.


    Now even the Golden Crow, whom he himself couldn¡¯t match, had left, so there was even less necessity for him to force the issue.


    It was just that his speed was clearly slower than Di Jun¡¯s, and he had lost sight of him.


    East King¡¯s escape didn¡¯t make the two pursuing beings feel any urgency.


    On the contrary, they even had the leisure to chat.


    ¡°Brother Five, I really envy these Innate beings born from Heaven and Earth, with strong Origins and extremely fast cultivation, unlike us postnatal beings.¡±


    The being referred to as Little Six spoke.


    ¡°No need to envy, once we catch these two Primordial Spirits, our six brothers will be able to replace some of their Origins.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll find an opportunity to leave this place and head to the Western Primordial.¡±


    ¡°Under the leadership of the Demon Lord Luo Hou, that is the paradise for us magic cultivators, without the need to constantly conceal ourselves, which is not satisfying at all.¡±


    Another being spoke.


    Di Jun was incredibly fast, but on this path, he encountered another two beings, both Golden Immortals as well.


    Without a second thought, Di Jun changed directions, attempting to leave from another place.


    Di Jun¡¯s turn allowed East King to catch a glimpse of Di Jun¡¯s figure, and although he didn¡¯t understand why the Golden Crow was changing direction, he still followed.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before he could do nothing but watch Di Jun vanish from his sight once again; his speed was simply too slow.


    In a short while, East King saw Di Jun again; this time, the Golden Crow had switched directions once more.


    East King hesitated for a moment, then continued following, only to lose sight of him again.


    Seeing this, East King resolved inwardly that after returning, he must develop a Divine Skill for flight.


    Not much later, Di Jun flew in the direction of East King.


    Di Jun tried to leave in various directions, but alas, at each turn, there were beings at the Golden Immortal Realm blocking the way.


    He didn¡¯t want to entangle with them, because once entangled, beings from other directions would certainly come to support, and that¡¯s why Di Jun kept changing directions.


    But now, their encirclement was so tight that Di Jun had no way to escape, which was why he had to come back in search of East King.

 Chapter 6 - 6 6 Fighting Side by Side

    ?6: Chapter 6 Fighting Side by Side 6: Chapter 6 Fighting Side by Side At the very least, this middle-aged man is a Golden Immortal Life.


    He could add some strength.


    More importantly, Di Jun could confirm that this middle-aged man was not with the other lives, otherwise, he would not have been fleeing with him.


    East King was very puzzled when he saw Di Jun coming back.


    What is this Golden Crow really up to?


    To say he was fleeing?


    Yet he kept changing directions, running in all four directions, east, south, west, and north.


    To say he wanted to confront head-on?


    His speed was much faster than my own, and he disappeared in no time, with me exhausting all effort yet unable to catch a glimpse of him.


    Di Jun was unaware of what was going on in East King¡¯s mind and went straight to him.


    But before Di Jun could speak, East King immediately said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if we join forces, perhaps we can defeat the two lives that are pursuing us.¡±


    ¡°I heard those two lives talking; they want to hunt Primordial Spirits and will certainly not let us go.¡±


    Hearing East King¡¯s words and combining with what he had seen, Di Jun understood that these beings were determined to capture them.


    At the same time, Di Jun also saw the sincerity in East King¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I have the same intention, but it¡¯s not just two we are up against; it¡¯s six.¡±


    ¡°Six?¡±


    East King looked astonished.


    ¡°Yes, two on each of the east and west sides, and one on each of the south and north sides, moving to encircle us.¡±


    Di Jun quickly explained.


    Di Jun had also tried changing directions to escape, but the group in front of them was very experienced in encirclement.


    They gave him no chance, and whenever there was an unexpected move, at least two directions of beings would make an effort to close in on him.


    Without waiting for East King to respond, Di Jun made a decision, saying,


    ¡°In my perception, the first two beings we encountered are the weakest, though the ones on the south and north sides are alone, their aura is very strong, at least at the peak of Golden Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head east.


    Even if we can¡¯t deal with these two beings, we must weaken their combat strength.¡±


    In Di Jun¡¯s perception, the six beings were quickly converging on them, leaving Di Jun with no time to discuss further with East King.


    After finishing his statement, he immediately headed east but deliberately slowed down his pace to accommodate East King.


    Had this middle-aged man dressed in a luxurious robe not kept up, Di Jun would have used him as bait, then looked for a chance to escape.


    After all, compared to Di Jun, East King was quite slow, making him very suitable as bait.


    Upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, East King instinctively followed Di Jun¡¯s figure as he flew onward.


    The inherent aura that Di Jun naturally carried convinced East King of Di Jun¡¯s words and made him unconsciously obey Di Jun¡¯s commands.


    The two hurried east and soon encountered the initial two beings again.


    ¡°Number Six, are these two Primordial Spirits fools, running back here again?¡±


    Number Five chuckled as he watched Di Jun and East King racing towards them and spoke to his side, Number Six.


    Unfortunately, Number Six did not wear a smile like his Fifth Brother.


    Instead, his expression turned very serious.


    ¡°Not good, Fifth Brother.¡±


    As Number Six¡¯s voice fell, Taiyang Fire rained down from the sky towards them.


    Di Jun made his move, clearly aiming for their lives.


    In the rush, although he could not gather more power from the Sun Star, he had already accumulated his inner Taiyang Fire.


    As he approached these two, Di Jun did not hesitate; the Taiyang Fire poured out in an instant.


    East King, seeing that Di Jun had made his move, also immediately launched his attack.


    The colossal Pure Yang Qi gathered continuously, launching towards the two.


    With the addition of Pure Yang Qi, the Taiyang Fire seemed to have found suitable fuel, becoming even more ferocious, instantly engulfing the two men in front of them in flames.


    Di Jun, while maintaining the attack, looked at the middle-aged man beside him in surprise; he did not expect this man¡¯s attack to help the Taiyang Fire so significantly.


    East King was also very surprised, not expecting such an outcome.


    However, Di Jun soon furrowed his brow but quickly recovered.


    It turned out that the Fusang Tree inside him had stolen a bit of Pure Yang Qi, trying to merge it into itself.


    Possibly a lesson from the time it stole Taiyang Fire, this time the Fusang Tree only took a little and didn¡¯t immediately integrate it into itself but stored it first.


    Was this learning from past mistakes?


    Di Jun watched this with a mix of laughter and helplessness.


    However, seeing that the middle-aged man beside him seemed not to notice, he said nothing and focused his attention back on the battlefield.


    Di Jun stood outside the Taiyang Fire, watching the two blurred figures inside, hearing the piercing screams.


    One of the figures gradually turned to ash and scattered over the ocean, while the other rushed out of the Taiyang Fire, severely burned, even some parts charred.


    He endured the pain and could not help but look towards the place where his Fifth Brother turned to ash.


    When he realized the situation was dire, he protected himself as much as possible and wanted to warn his Fifth Brother.


    Unfortunately, before he could warn him, the attack had already arrived, and his Fifth Brother, unprotected, was directly burned to ash.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at the two Primordial Spirits he once coveted, seeing one middle-aged man looking pleased, and the other, a very majestic young man with a stern expression, charging towards him.

 Chapter 7 - 7 7 Offense and Defense Transformation

    ?7: Chapter 7: Offense and Defense Transformation 7: Chapter 7: Offense and Defense Transformation Not only did Di Jun feel such emotions in his heart, but East King also had the same feeling.


    Different from Di Jun¡¯s understanding of Primordial, he wasn¡¯t filled with much self-contentment in his heart.


    At this moment, East King had only been born not long ago and had easily secured a victory in his first magic battle, which filled East King¡¯s heart with confidence, even to the point of becoming somewhat inflated.


    ¡°Four more to go.


    Fellow Daoist, shall we battle them again?¡±


    East King¡¯s face was eager for another try.


    Seeing the look on East King¡¯s face, Di Jun knew that East King couldn¡¯t wait to fight again.


    Conveniently, Di Jun also had the same idea¡ªhe still had many trump cards he hadn¡¯t used.


    With the power of the Sun Star, River Map and Luo Book, and the newly subdued Fusang Tree.


    Di Jun looked at East King and nodded.


    Then Di Jun retracted the still-burning Taiyang Fire into his body, so as not to give away his main attack method to the opponent.


    East King quietly waited on the side.


    Although he did not quite understand some of Golden Crow¡¯s actions, he did not speak.


    The Taiyang Fire on the sea surface soon disappeared without a trace.


    Di Jun was about to call East King to find the other four people when he suddenly looked intently ahead with a grave expression.


    In his perception, the aura of four Golden Immortals was rapidly approaching this location.


    Because these demon cultivators sensed that the auras of the fifth and sixth brothers had disappeared, they rushed over here.


    Otherwise, they would have enjoyed the sight of the prey¡¯s frantic escape.


    Like that Primordial Spirit who kept trying to escape in all directions.


    The rapid arrival of these people wasn¡¯t to rescue the fifth and sixth brothers, but for fear that their prey would escape from their encirclement.


    After the four arrived and saw that Di Jun and East King were still there, they instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Where are the fifth and sixth?¡±


    One of them said in confusion.


    Only then did their gaze shift from Di Jun and East King, as they started to look for the fifth and sixth brothers.


    ¡°There¡¯s the sixth brother!¡±


    The one who had just raised the question suddenly pointed at the ocean and said.


    The others also looked over and indeed saw the sixth brother floating on the sea surface.


    ¡°Hahaha, since the sixth brother is dead, then the fifth must be gone too.


    Now there are two less to share the Innate Origin.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, shut it!


    You...¡±


    Before the person could finish speaking, Di Jun made his move, and suddenly Taiyang Fire engulfed all four of them.


    Di Jun had been waiting for this opportunity.


    Seeing their attention diverted, he quickly took action.


    East King, perhaps due to nervousness or some other reason, was a step too late.


    By the time he reacted, the four demon cultivators had already fled from the range of Taiyang Fire.


    However, facing Di Jun¡¯s surprise attack, they looked very embarrassed, all having suffered burns of varying degrees.


    Also, the Taiyang Fire clinging to their bodies wanted to invade their insides.


    They had to use at least five times their mana to extinguish the Taiyang Fire on them, and the injuries on their bodies, within, and their Primordial Spirits made them feel extremely uncomfortable.


    The Innate Spiritual Treasures on their bodies were not defensive in type, and were somewhat ineffective against Taiyang Fire.


    At that moment, they realized that they had really kicked the iron plate.


    Di Jun also noticed the state of these four and calmed down in his heart.


    If these four weren¡¯t afraid of Taiyang Fire at all, Di Jun wouldn¡¯t even show his trump cards, he would have left this place directly.


    If possible, he would try his best to take the middle-aged man with him.


    After all, up until now, that middle-aged man had been very obedient.


    Di Jun saw several people get injured and immediately turned the direction of the Taiyang Fire while also deploying new Taiyang Fire.


    ¡°Daoist friend, assist me!¡±


    Di Jun called out to the East King beside him.


    The East King also immediately responded, gathering Pure Yang Qi right away, but this time not for attack, but to cover the Taiyang Fire, making it even more ferocious.


    At this moment, the Fusang Tree inside Di Jun¡¯s body was stealing even more happily, after all, this Pure Yang Qi wasn¡¯t for attack, merely Pure Yang Qi, which was much better than the last time.


    It stole a little bit at a time, slowly storing it up, to facilitate merging into itself in the future.


    Of course, Di Jun noticed the Fusang Tree¡¯s actions, but the middle-aged man beside him did not realize it, so he didn¡¯t interfere too much.


    Moreover, he now needed to concentrate his efforts, to send these four men to meet their fifth and sixth brothers.


    Under the pursuit of the Taiyang Fire, these four demonic cultivators could only flee in a sorry state.


    Originally, these demonic cultivators had surrounded Di Jun and the East King, but now the roles had reversed, becoming the ones being hunted.


    ¡°Big brother, what should we do?¡±


    The second brother transmitted his voice secretly using a secret technique, asking.


    The leader, while being pursued by the Taiyang Fire, glanced at Di Jun and the East King and instantly understood the main force in this battle.


    He also noticed that among them, some had already birthed the idea of escaping.


    ¡°The Primordial Spirits are right here; if we replace our origins, then we¡¯ll have more choices, whether we continue being demonic cultivators or switch identities, it¡¯s all up to us.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys really resign yourselves to giving up just like that?¡±


    Naturally, the others were also unwilling, in the east side of the Primordial world, being a demonic cultivator was a big problem, making life extremely suffocating.


    ¡°Of course not.


    Big brother, tell us what to do?¡± the third brother said directly.


    ¡°Do you see that life controlling the real fire?


    We¡¯ll scatter and then directly attack him.¡±


    ¡°Success or failure hinges on this one action; if we fail, we must immediately flee.¡±


    The leader transmitted this plan secretly.


    ¡°Understood.¡± The others quickly responded.


    They immediately scattered, and Di Jun also directed the Taiyang Fire to chase after them separately.


    Seeing them charging towards him, Di Jun instantly understood the intentions of the four and immediately shouted: ¡°Gather the Pure Yang Qi over here to me.¡±


    The East King, without thinking further, immediately gathered the Pure Yang Qi towards Di Jun.


    Upon seeing the four people approaching, Di Jun immediately revealed his true form, and the huge Three-legged Golden Crow appeared in the sky above the sea.


    Golden Crow!


    Two words surfaced instantly in the minds of the four people, but this did not affect their goal; they continued approaching Di Jun.


    Di Jun made no further moves, even stopped manipulating the Taiyang Fire outside to chase these four.


    He wholly concentrated on mobilizing the Taiyang Fire and mana within his body.


    This time, facing these four people, he wouldn¡¯t do what he did facing the fifth and sixth brothers before, pouring all of the Taiyang Fire out.


    When the four people got to a certain distance, the surroundings of Di Jun were already filled with dense Pure Yang Qi.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Accompanied by the leader¡¯s roar, all four of them used their full strength, their four Divine Skills attacking Di Jun.


    Di Jun was fearless, spouting intense Taiyang Fire from his mouth.


    The intense Taiyang Fire touched the Pure Yang Qi, becoming even more violent and ferocious in an instant, melting away the Divine Skills of the four people.


    At the same time, fierce Taiyang Fire directly engulfed the four, burning their bodies.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The piercing scream rose again, echoing one after another, until they turned to ashes.

 Chapter 8 - 8 8 Senior Wang Shu

    ?8: Chapter 8 Senior Wang Shu 8: Chapter 8 Senior Wang Shu Run?


    In the blink of life and death, these four didn¡¯t even have the thought of escaping before they turned into ashes.


    Seeing that all four were dead, Di Jun swallowed the fierce Taiyang Fire into his belly, and the Fusang Tree took the opportunity to gather the Pure Yang Qi.


    East King, on the other hand, didn¡¯t pay any attention, and Di Jun didn¡¯t say much.


    The Taiyang Fire that filled the sky disappeared, leaving five Innate Spiritual Treasures floating in the air.


    East King made no move, but looked towards Di Jun.


    Di Jun transformed into human form, concealing his own aura, especially the innate temperament, and then casually beckoned, the five Innate Spiritual Treasures came in front of Di Jun.


    His Divine Sense swept over these Innate Spiritual Treasures, finding that these five were just lower-grade Innate Spiritual Treasures, not very valuable.


    After checking, Di Jun handed two of them to East King, saying, ¡°Five Innate Spiritual Treasures, I¡¯ll take three.


    Do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°No objections, no objections.¡±


    East King hastily responded.


    Though he felt self-satisfied for killing these beings, he still had self-awareness when facing Di Jun.


    After all, he knew that in this battle, Di Jun was the main force, and it was already good for him to receive two Innate Spiritual Treasures.


    Seeing that East King had no objections, Di Jun directly collected the remaining three Innate Spiritual Treasures.


    ¡°Fellow Daoist, until we meet again.¡±


    Di Jun said to East King.


    After speaking, Di Jun didn¡¯t wait to see what East King wanted to say and directly used the Rainbow Transformation Skill to leave.


    Having gained the opportunity, he wanted to explore the legendary Buzhou Mountain and inquire about the current situation in Primordial, to plan for the future.


    ¡°Hold on, young friend.¡±


    These words did not come from East King, but a clear and beautiful female voice, filled with a bit of urgency.


    At the same time, Di Jun felt a strong force attempting to confine him, greatly limiting his Divine Skills.


    Not good, a Daluo Golden Immortal!


    A touch of panic appeared in Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    As soon as this force emerged, Di Jun sensed that the practitioner¡¯s Cultivation Realm behind it was higher than his own.


    Being just a paper-thin layer away from the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal, the comer was very likely to be a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    At the moment he was confined by this force, Di Jun thought of unleashing all his powers to struggle and escape.


    But soon he suppressed this thought, as from the tone of the voice, it seemed the person did not bear any malice towards him.


    Moreover, he had an intuition that even if he unleashed all his power, he might not be able to escape from the hands of this Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Thus, Di Jun stopped struggling and gave up the thought of escaping.


    As if sensing Di Jun¡¯s behavior, the confining force also disappeared.


    A woman with a beautiful appearance and wearing a silver-white palace dress appeared before Di Jun and East King.


    Her cool demeanor also carried a sense of warmth, perfectly merging together.


    Before Di Jun or East King could speak, this woman said directly: ¡°I am Wang Shu, I just witnessed all of your performance.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, not bad.¡±


    Upon hearing this, whether it was East King or Di Jun, their expressions became very serious.


    After all, with a Daluo Golden Immortal lurking nearby, how could they not tremble in fear.


    Wang Shu observed the reactions of the two people but did not continue to comfort them.


    Her gaze was directed towards Di Jun, filled with admiration.


    From the recent battle, she knew that the man before her was critical; his performance in the fight was also noteworthy.


    However, he was just a bit cold in temperament, hardly interacting with his companions except during battles, and he seemed to highly prefer concealing himself.


    It was hard to imagine that a being capable of wielding such explosive Taiyang Fire could have such a personality.


    Indeed, Di Jun could not be blamed, considering he carried memories of future generations and knew the Primordial world was full of schemes, leading to his detachment from others to protect himself.


    ¡°Just now you moved too quickly, forcing me to restrain you; I hope you don¡¯t take offense,¡±


    Wang Shu said to Di Jun.


    For a Daluo Golden Immortal to speak such apologetic words to a Golden Immortal, Di Jun naturally sensed the sincerity.


    Though he did not completely let his guard down, his heart indeed felt much lighter.


    The reason for his caution was that it was his first experience feeling his life completely out of his own control.


    Moreover, the name Wang Shu sounded extremely familiar to Di Jun, definitely a character from mythology, although he did not know much about her.


    Otherwise, he could have speculated about her based on some legends.


    Of course, Di Jun concealed these emotions and looked at Wang Shu, saying, ¡°Elder is too polite; may I ask why have you kept us here?¡±


    Di Jun got straight to the point; he didn¡¯t believe Wang Shu would keep them without a good reason.


    East King also spoke, ¡°May I ask what orders the Elder has for us?¡±


    Wang Shu could sense the tension from the two, even a hint of dissatisfaction in Di Jun¡¯s heart, yet she did not point it out.


    She smiled gently, saying, ¡°Young friends, won¡¯t you share a bit about your origins?¡±


    East King did not speak but looked towards Di Jun.


    Wang Shu was not in a hurry, her eyes filled with laughter as she watched both Di Jun and East King.


    In Wang Shu¡¯s eyes, Di Jun and East King were not in human forms but rather a Three-legged Golden Crow and a mass of Pure Yang Qi.


    Their forms were clearly revealed before Wang Shu, who could have deduced their roots if not for the current chaos in destiny.


    The six demonic cultivators who had just attempted to hunt East King and Di Jun could only ascertain that the pair were Primordial Spirits; beyond that, they knew almost nothing.


    Meanwhile, Di Jun pondered whether to simply fabricate a story to brush off, as revealing one¡¯s personal information recklessly is a dangerous matter.


    Yet seeing Wang Shu¡¯s gentle eyes, he felt that it wasn¡¯t a good option.


    ¡°Sun Star, Di Jun.¡±


    Di Jun stated succinctly.


    ¡°Sun Star, a nice place.¡±


    Wang Shu exclaimed in admiration.


    Her thoughts were: I have also visited the Sun Star several times and did not spot any life forms; it seems he is another fortunate one blessed by the Heavenly Dao.


    Indeed, while she was at the Taiyin Star, she had encountered similar juniors, all hidden away.


    Had it not been an accident, she wouldn¡¯t have known that the Taiyin Star was nurturing two juniors.


    She was also verifying Di Jun¡¯s words; although the destiny was chaotic making deductions difficult, verification was relatively simple.


    Especially when the subject was merely a Golden Immortal.


    Golden Immortals are simply Immortal, unable to fully restrain themselves yet.


    Once reaching Daluo Golden Immortal, one could restrain oneself, and the difficulty of deductions would dramatically increase.


    Seeing Di Jun reveal his origins, East King no longer hid his own, mimicking Di Jun¡¯s tone, saying, ¡°Zifu State, East King.¡±

 Chapter 9 - 9 9 The Primordial Situation

    ?9: Chapter 9: The Primordial Situation 9: Chapter 9: The Primordial Situation The name East King was also bestowed by the heavens, known from birth.


    East King, he turned out to be the East King.


    Head of Male Immortals, the founder of the Immortal Court, he was also one of the ambitious ones.


    According to legends of later generations, during that period, the Immortal Court¡¯s power was only ranked below the Witch Demons.


    It¡¯s a pity that he was eventually defeated by the Demon Clan, and it seems that East King was personally executed by Donghuang Taiyi.


    However, Di Jun recalled East King¡¯s somewhat dazed appearance during the recent battle, and his echoing responses like a parrot, it was hard to see any sign of ambition in him.


    This made Di Jun question the legends about the future.


    There are indeed too many secrets in the Primordial, and the tales he knew were not many.


    ¡°Zifu Continent is also a good place.¡±


    Wang Shu nodded at East King.


    She had also been to Zifu Continent and likewise found no Life forms.


    She too was a fortunate one favored by the Heavenly Dao.


    Wang Shu now thought back, whether it was the Sun Star or the Zifu Continent, both were good places with abundant Spiritual Energy, perfectly suitable as a Daoist School.


    But if it weren¡¯t for East King and Di Jun mentioning it, she might not have realized such places existed.


    Perhaps had she not been born on the Taiyin Star, she would have overlooked it too.


    Wang Shu couldn¡¯t help but look up, then glanced again at Di Jun and East King, couldn¡¯t help but feel like she had stumbled upon two treasures.


    Originally, she had merely encountered six Demon Golden Immortals and intended to eliminate them with ease, but as a result, she uncovered these two beings.


    Even if Di Jun and East King wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat those six demons, at most they would suffer a bit, without any danger to their lives.


    After the two introduced themselves, Wang Shu asked again, ¡°Do you two young friends know the current situation in the Primordial?¡±


    Di Jun shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I left the Sun Star not long ago.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I just left Zifu Continent not long ago.¡±


    East King also said.


    ¡°Could the elder please inform us two, what is the current situation in the Primordial?¡±


    Di Jun asked.


    Wang Shu had already spoken to this extent, Di Jun naturally understood what she meant.


    Moreover, Di Jun also wanted to know the current situation in the Primordial, to determine which period it was in, to plan accordingly.


    Now with a Daluo Golden Immortal willing to enlighten, Di Jun couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    ¡°Originally, the Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin Clans were schemed against by Luo Hou; they began a decisive battle where the Ancestral Dragon, Primordial Phoenix, and Ancient Qilin, the three powerful beings, perished and all three clans then retreated into seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Subsequently, Luo Hou demonstrated his ambition, established the Demon Path, intending to unify the Primordial by leveraging its destiny, to advance even further.¡±


    ¡°Wherever the Demon Path went, it meant either submission or annihilation.


    And even in submission, one¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t necessarily be spared.¡±


    Wang Shu¡¯s clear and gentle voice continued.


    Her words were few, but the minds of Di Jun and East King couldn¡¯t help but conjure up a series of images depicting just how cruel and evil the Demon Path founded by Luo Hou was.


    Is this the ability of a Daluo Golden Immortal?


    Di Jun wondered.


    East King, on the other hand, was captivated by the story and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°And then?


    Did they just let Luo Hou do whatever he wanted?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Wang Shu said with determination.


    ¡°As Luo Hou¡¯s influence was at its peak, Hong Jun Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, Qian Kun Ancestor, and Yin Yang Ancestor stood out together, leading the lifeforms who refused to submit, to jointly resist Luo Hou.¡±


    As Wang Shu spoke, her face unconsciously carried a sense of respect.


    Di Jun and East King watched as the tapestry in their minds changed.


    Amidst severe hardships, four ancestors led various creatures to continually battle against Luo Hou, fighting for a space to survive.


    ¡°Now Luo Hou occupies the Western Primordial, while we, the lifeforms unwilling to submit, live in the Eastern Primordial.¡±


    ¡°However, Luo Hou¡¯s ambition to unify the Primordial has never extinguished, thus our war against the Demon Path has never ceased.¡±


    The tapestry changed again, displaying one battle after another before the eyes of East King and Di Jun.


    Compared to the previous tapestry, these scenes shook the hearts of Di Jun and East King even more.


    The previous tapestry contained things that were too vague, after all, many creatures involved had cultivation levels higher than Wang Shu, and naturally could not be displayed.


    Moreover, for lifeforms at such realms, if Wang Shu were to depict the details, it would lead to the involvement of their spiritual consciousness.


    That is to say, it would not be possible here in the easternmost end of the Primordial, otherwise Luo Hou could inflict heavy blows on the few before her, or even annihilate them, through the tracing of his name.


    The subsequent battles depicted were wars fought by the lower-class creatures, truly rivers of blood and mountains of corpses, and they made Di Jun and East King truly feel the brutality of war.


    Is this the famed struggle between Dao and Demon of later legends?


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    The situation represented by these brief four words was even more tragic than what Di Jun had imagined.


    Regarding the distinction between good and evil mentioned by Wang Shu, Di Jun was reserved in his judgment.


    The struggle between Dao and Demon is a battle for the supremacy of the Dao, the battle of one¡¯s own Dao, and cannot simply be categorized as good versus evil.


    Regardless, the four ancestors indeed fought for a relatively peaceful living area for them.


    ¡°Luo Hou deserves to die!¡±


    East King said with righteous indignation, gritting his teeth.


    Wang Shu looked at East King¡¯s expression with satisfaction.


    But seeing Di Jun¡¯s relatively calm face, she couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    ¡°Both of your talents are admirable.


    How about joining us to fight against Luo Hou?¡±


    Wang Shu extended an invitation to Di Jun and East King.


    ¡°Good!


    Let¡¯s fight against Luo Hou together.¡±


    East King agreed without any hesitation.


    However, Di Jun had more to consider, pondering in his heart.


    Fighting against Luo Hou would undoubtedly be fraught with danger, but the benefits were also very clear, as in the end, it was the Dao that triumphed in the struggle between Dao and Demon.


    To some extent, he could also share in the spoils of this victory.


    Danger and gain, both weighed continuously in the heart of Di Jun.


    East King looked at Di Jun, wanting to say something, but after considering Di Jun¡¯s earlier performance, he ultimately remained silent.


    Wang Shu also observed Di Jun.


    In her heart, Di Jun held more weight than East King.


    Even though the potential of East King and Di Jun was similar, Di Jun far exceeded East King in both character and combat strength.


    According to Wang Shu¡¯s judgment, with a bit more tempering, Di Jun could contend with an ordinary Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Wang Shu herself was not just an average Daluo Golden Immortal, and this was not self-praise; among the Daluo Golden Immortals of the Eastern Primordial, she was also notable.


    Especially now, as the war between the Western Primordial and Eastern Primordial grew more intense, such talents became even more precious, with each additional one representing an extra measure of strength.


    It was for this reason that Wang Shu personally extended an invitation to the two.

 Chapter 10 - 10 10 Refinement

    ?10: Chapter 10 Refinement 10: Chapter 10 Refinement Di Jun was still weighing the pros and cons.


    Although he might reap great rewards in this cosmic calamity, his reason told him that it was hard to predict life and death in such a disaster.


    To preserve his own life, he should not involve himself in a calamity to this extent.


    But his innate instincts as a Primordial Spirit and an inexplicable feeling were warning him that he absolutely must not step back or flee because of the fear of life and death.


    He could retreat, but he must not back down step by step out of a fear of death.


    Otherwise, what follows would be an endless depth, the soul tarnished, and the path of Dao dimmed.


    Ironically, the very reason Di Jun did not want to partake in this cosmic calamity was the uncertainty of preserving his life.


    Di Jun could deceive others, but he could not fool himself about his true thoughts.


    Coming to the Primordial World, it was hard to say that he had no desire to meet the Demon Ancestor, Daoist Ancestor, and various other powers of this era.


    He also wanted to witness the turbulent waves of this era, to experience the cruelty and allure of the conflict between Dao and Demon Path.


    What was more important was to temper himself and enhance his own combat capabilities and Cultivation Realm.


    After all, the feeling of being just one step away from the Daluo Golden Immortal was indeed somewhat uncomfortable.


    The question was whether to cower and cling to life or to strive and witness the splendor of Dao on the journey, to appreciate the charm of this era.


    Di Jun already had an answer in his heart.


    Having lived once already, there was a time to be cautious, but also a time to be progressive without retreat.


    Otherwise, if he kept retreating, would he hide on the Sun Star for a lifetime?


    And even if he did hide, could he truly avoid it?


    Now he still had the power to choose, but the time when he lacked strength and could not make a choice, that would be the saddest thing.


    After understanding this, Di Jun felt much more relaxed, and a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on his face.


    He looked at East King and said to Wang Shu.


    ¡°Senior, I would like to witness for myself how formidable the Demon Path really is.¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s weighing of pros and cons was, for him, akin to a questioning of his own heart.


    Now his mind was calmer, and he was no longer in a state of tension.


    He was gradually adjusting to the Primordial World of today.


    Although Di Jun did not yet have the resolution to ¡°hear the Dao in the morning and die content in the evening,¡± his aspiration towards Dao had solidified.


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s response, Wang Shu¡¯s face revealed a faint smile, saying, ¡°You will be more formidable than most Devil Cultivators.¡±


    Wang Shu¡¯s words were not unfounded.


    She too had noticed the change in Di Jun¡¯s state, which seemed like a minor transformation of his being.


    This made Wang Shu, who already admired Di Jun, even more expectant of his future.


    Di Jun naturally heard what Wang Shu had said but did not respond.


    As someone from a future time, he was clearer about his own potential and did not need Wang Shu¡¯s affirmation.


    East King, upon witnessing this, silently made up his mind: he must strive harder, he must surpass this Golden Crow named Di Jun.


    After both agreed, Wang Shu led Di Jun and East King towards the west.


    They were currently in the East Sea, and to truly take part in the battlefield of the Dao-Demon conflict, they naturally had to head towards the region bordering the Western Primordial.


    That was where the Devil Cultivators were most numerous and where battles erupted the most¡ªit was the perfect place for Di Jun and East King to temper themselves.


    In the process of heading there, Wang Shu has already begun to hone Di Jun and East King.


    Firstly, in terms of flight speed.


    For most battles, the faster the flying life, the more control it has over the fight.


    Advance to attack, retreat to protect oneself.


    Wang Shu, being a seasoned Daluo Golden Immortal, could traverse space directly, but she chose not to.


    One reason is that the space in the Primordial Heaven and Earth is quite robust, and traversing it consumes a lot.


    Another reason is to train the flight speed of Di Jun and East King.


    Wang Shu¡¯s flight speed is not something that the Golden Crow East King, in the Golden Immortal Realm, and Di Jun could hope to compare with.


    Regrettably, this flight speed training only really served to train East King and didn¡¯t have a significant effect on Di Jun.


    This isn¡¯t because Di Jun¡¯s flight speed surpassed Wang Shu, but rather that East King¡¯s speed was simply too slow.


    To truly hone Di Jun, East King would not be able to keep up with the pace.


    And if accommodating East King, Di Jun would receive no beneficial training.


    However, Wang Shu believed Di Jun¡¯s flight speed is already sufficient and didn¡¯t need further training, hence she only trained East King.


    Although Wang Shu put it this way, Di Jun did not agree with her words, how could there ever be enough in such matters?


    But Di Jun did not bother Wang Shu further, instead, he started his own observation and enlightenment.


    Di Jun absorbed Wang Shu¡¯s teachings, watched how she flew, and constantly integrated these insights into his Rainbow Transformation Skill, enhancing the power of this Divine Skill.


    Besides, Di Jun also tried to improve his own speed as much as possible without using Divine Skills.


    Quite remarkably, Di Jun did manage to improve in this aspect after a series of attempts.


    Moreover, Di Jun found his aptitude to be surprisingly good, even far superior to the legendary Di Jun of his past life.


    As for how Di Jun came to this conclusion, it was naturally through comparison.


    In past life legends, although East King¡¯s combat power was not as strong as Di Jun¡¯s, he never fell behind in terms of cultivation realm.


    That is to say, the legendary Di Jun and East King of the past basically had similar potential, and if there was a gap in aptitude, it was not significant.


    But now, Di Jun discovered that the gap in comprehension between him and East King was indeed significant.


    Some things, once Wang Shu explained them, Di Jun could understand eighty to ninety percent and even develop further insights.


    While East King needed Wang Shu to explain from various angles numerous times before he could understand and grasp the concepts.


    On another note, Wang Shu personally acknowledged Di Jun¡¯s aptitude, stating she had never seen a lifeform with such enlightenment.


    Aside from the speed training, Di Jun and East King often battled with some Devil Cultivators along the way.


    Even though it was the Eastern Primordial, there are still plenty of Devil Cultivators in hiding, similar to how not all in the Western Primordial are Devil Cultivators.


    And with Wang Shu¡¯s deliberate searching, those hidden Devil Cultivators had nowhere to flee.


    Under Wang Shu¡¯s guardianship, Di Jun fully unleashed himself, continuously experimenting with Combat Divine Abilities he created, different spells, and the application of mana, testing everything he could.


    After every battle, Di Jun would gain new insights, able to adjust himself, and progressing at a visibly rapid rate.


    In comparison, although East King also improved, his progress seemed much more rigid, and he even experienced life-threatening crises several times, relying solely on Wang Shu¡¯s intervention for rescue.

 Chapter 11 - 11 11 Separation

    ?11: Chapter 11 Separation 11: Chapter 11 Separation After more than a hundred years, Wang Shu finally arrived at the border between Eastern Primordial and Western Primordial with Di Jun and East King, the place where the struggle between Dao and Demon was most intense.


    All along the way, Di Jun and East King had undergone trials and tribulation, benefitting from Wang Shu¡¯s guidance; otherwise, it would not have taken a century to reach this place.


    During this period of over a hundred years, Di Jun and East King both made significant progress.


    East King had changed a lot, matured a great deal, and his combat style was no longer as rigid as before.


    More importantly, his cultivation had advanced another step.


    If one were to further categorize Golden Immortals, East King had gone from the early stage of Golden Immortal to the middle stage.


    Of course, the further one progresses in realm and cultivation, the more difficult it becomes.


    As for Di Jun, his growth had accelerated even more, and his methods in battle had diversified.


    In his spare time, Di Jun also pondered over the River Map and Luo Book, gaining substantial insights, especially in deducing the Dao; he felt he had made significant strides.


    What¡¯s more crucial is that Di Jun had found a method to break through to Daluo Golden Immortal, which was to find the path he was meant to take.


    Once he had a direction, Di Jun became less anxious.


    Because he realized he had seen too little; recklessly embarking on a path was not what Di Jun wanted.


    And the place where the struggle between Dao and Demon was fiercest was the best location for him to witness various paths.


    Aside from a few mighty hidden races in the Primordial, the powerful figures within were mostly here, which would inevitably lead to substantial gains.


    Now Di Jun was even more certain of his choice; if he had only stayed on the Sun Star, would he have been able to find the path to Daluo Golden Immortal so quickly?


    Of course, there are other methods to break through to Daluo Golden Immortal, but Di Jun felt this one was the most appropriate for him.


    Entering the border of Eastern Primordial and Western Primordial, Di Jun and East King immediately sensed the solemn and heavy atmosphere here.


    Di Jun even smelled a faint scent of blood in the air.


    Was this the place depicted in the ancient scrolls where the bloodshed was most tragic, akin to a meat grinder?


    According to Di Jun¡¯s perception, various auras here were incredibly intense ¡ª spiritual energy, demonic qi, and all kinds of mana.


    Moreover, this place was indeed fertile ground, having been irrigated with the blood of countless lives.


    Di Jun and East King both stared out over the vast land, feeling an involuntary sense of desolation surge in their hearts.


    How many lives had fallen here.


    Wang Shu saw the two in a trance and did not intend to interrupt them.


    She had led them directly here, instead of to a camp, to let them experience the desolation and understand the cruel nature of the Dao and Demon conflict, hoping they would show no mercy when confronting Devil Cultivators.


    Seeing the expressions of Di Jun and East King, she knew her intention had been fulfilled.


    After a good while, Di Jun and East King regained their composure.


    Seeing both had come to their senses, Wang Shu said, ¡°Remember this feeling.


    The struggle between Dao and Demon is a battle for survival, with countless lives lost upon this land.¡±


    Only now did Di Jun truly understand that the struggle between Dao and Demon was not something that could simply be summed up as the struggle between ancient progenitors for luck and fortune.


    The lives entangled in it were already fighting with all their might to survive or to continue their race¡¯s lineage.


    Compared to Di Jun, East King, unaware of the struggle for luck and fortune, could only feel the tragic grandeur, which moved him even more emotionally.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve arrived here, I, East King, will fight against the Demon Path creatures to the end!¡±


    Hearing East King¡¯s words, Wang Shu nodded.


    Actually, at Wang Shu¡¯s level of cultivation, she already vaguely knew that the essence of this Dao and Demon struggle was a battle for luck and fortune, much like the ancient tripartite supremacy struggles.


    ¡°`


    At the beginning, Ancestral Dragon, Yuan Feng, and Qilin fought for the Primordial fate, involving countless races and lives.


    However, Wang Shu did not pay much attention to these, for no matter what, the four ancestors had fought for them a space to survive.


    ¡°Now that I have brought you here, it is time for me to leave.


    The rest of the journey is for you to walk on your own.¡±


    Wang Shu said, looking at East King and Di Jun.


    Di Jun looked at Wang Shu, and East King could hardly wait to speak.


    ¡°Wang Shu, senior, you...¡±


    East King stopped, not knowing what to say.


    Wang Shu, the senior, has taken good care of them along the way.


    Should he be expected to continue to do so?


    Especially himself, having been in crisis numerous times, it was senior Wang Shu who saved him.


    ¡°You have your battles to fight, and I naturally have mine.


    Let¡¯s part ways here, and be careful in the future.¡±


    After saying these words, Wang Shu departed gracefully.


    Di Jun could naturally understand the meaning behind Wang Shu¡¯s words.


    They were merely Golden Immortals, with battles of their own to fight.


    Whereas senior Wang Shu, as a Daluo Golden Immortal, naturally had to shoulder the responsibilities of one, which were different from their battlefields.


    Besides fighting, it was also crucial for the Daluo Golden Immortals to prevent the strong from bullying the weak.


    In the great catastrophe, the lower the cultivation of a being, the quicker they perished, whereas those with higher realm cultivation rarely died.


    Golden Immortal?


    He wondered if there were any Devil Cultivators today that could match his own realm cultivation.


    According to senior Wang Shu, even if facing an average Daluo Golden Immortal, it seemed he could still escape.


    After Wang Shu¡¯s departure, Di Jun pondered over numerous thoughts.


    However, the departure of senior Wang Shu still left Di Jun feeling a tinge of melancholy.


    Compared to Di Jun, East King seemed to have far fewer thoughts.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, we shall stand side by side in battle from now on.¡±


    East King said to Di Jun after watching Wang Shu leave.


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    Di Jun replied.


    He had no reason to refuse, especially since East King was quite good at providing support.


    Moreover, after drawing in the Pure Yang Qi from East King, the Fusang Tree had clearly grown a bit.


    The two set off side by side, flying towards the camp in the Eastern Primordial.


    In this place, it was very easy to distinguish the camps of the Eastern and Western parties, impossible to mistake.


    Above the camp in the Western Primordial roiled dark clouds, deep and gloomy, filled with sky-piercing malevolence.


    Whereas above the camp in the Eastern Primordial were streaks of clear light, though signs of warfare were present, they were however noble and upright.


    Moreover, both camps of the Eastern and Western parties stood openly without any concealment, proudly established there.


    On this point, East King and Di Jun would certainly not be mistaken.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 12 - 12 12 Wu Tian 4000 words

    ?12: Chapter 12 Wu Tian (4000 words) 12: Chapter 12 Wu Tian (4000 words) Di Jun threw down the corpse of the Golden Immortal in his hands and quickly searched the battlefield for a worthy opponent.


    Soon, he locked onto another extremely cruel Devil Cultivator; this one had just torn apart his enemy and devoured the immortal substance within the Golden Immortal¡¯s Origin.


    Without any hesitation, Di Jun charged directly at the named Devil Cultivator.


    Di Jun had been in this most intense area of the demonic conflict for three hundred years now.


    Over these three hundred years, Di Jun had participated in hundreds of battles, normally after every two or three years of rest, he would join another, which was quite frequent.


    In the beginning, Di Jun fought against the Devil Cultivators alongside East King.


    Although Wang Shu said that Di Jun was already capable of briefly contending against a Daluo Golden Immortal, Di Jun did not fully believe it.


    It wasn¡¯t until he and East King effortlessly killed an enemy at the Golden Immortal Peak during their first battle that Di Jun believed the words Wang Shu had once said.


    After several more instances, Di Jun continued to act alongside East King until East King suggested they split up.


    After all, East King did not want to play a supporting role forever; he also wanted to personally kill the Devil Cultivators.


    Di Jun did not ponder much over East King¡¯s proposal and agreed to it.


    After leaving East King, Di Jun became even more at ease on the battlefield, no longer needing to consider East King, he fully leveraged his advantage in speed and truly took the initiative in battle.


    Advance when he wanted, retreat when he chose.


    Over these three hundred years, Di Jun had also made some reputation among the Golden Immortals on both sides of the Demon Path, and even some Daluo Golden Immortals had heard the name Di Jun.


    Di Jun once again killed his target, when suddenly, he sensed a dangerous aura.


    Without any hesitation, he immediately used the Rainbow Transformation Skill and retreated a great distance.


    Then he turned to look where he had just been and saw a Devil Cultivator in black armor standing there.


    The Devil Cultivator slowly retracted his hand that had just thrust out, aiming at where Di Jun¡¯s head had been.


    ¡°It is indeed Di Jun, whose name I¡¯ve heard so much about, quite a keen perception.¡±


    Di Jun faced the Devil Cultivator in the sky from a distance; he did not speak and just looked cold and serious.


    His mind raced with thoughts about the Devil Cultivator before him.


    Golden Immortal Peak in cultivation realm?


    No, that¡¯s not right!


    His cultivation realm seemed to be close to his own, just a step away from Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Di Jun felt surprised and delighted at the same time in his heart.


    At last, there was an opponent of equal strength.


    One of Di Jun¡¯s goals here was to observe various paths to prepare for his breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Currently, he had no chance to encounter cultivators at the level of Daluo Golden Immortal, and the path of Golden Immortals could only offer Di Jun some reference.


    The Devil Cultivator didn¡¯t care about Di Jun¡¯s expression but continued to speak.


    Di Jun believed that this Devil Cultivator would bring him a different kind of experience.


    Looking at the armor on Wu Tian, it was all Innate Spiritual Treasure.


    What¡¯s more important was the long halberd Wu Tian held in his hand, which, in Di Jun¡¯s senses, was at least a High Grade Innate Spiritual Treasure.


    Moreover, Di Jun felt that the Spiritual Treasure seemed not yet fully nurtured.


    ¡°I am Wu Tian; dying by my halberd wouldn¡¯t disgrace your name, Di Jun,¡± Wu Tian said arrogantly.


    Wu Tian?


    The disciple of Luo Hou.


    Di Jun looked at Wu Tian, and his expression finally changed; his eyes and demeanor revealed shock.


    The news that Wu Tian was Luo Hou¡¯s disciple was not just something Di Jun knew from legends passed down through the ages.


    In this land, Wu Tian¡¯s name was also very well-known, and Di Jun had naturally heard of it.


    Wu Tian, Luo Hou¡¯s disciple, and the only disciple Luo Hou ever acknowledged.


    What made Wu Tian famous here was not just because of Luo Hou, but the reputation he made for himself with his strength.


    Back then, Wu Tian was unstoppable on the battlefield of the Golden Immortals, with a fame much greater than Di Jun¡¯s now.


    Back in the day whenever Wu Tian was on the battlefield, seven or eight seasoned Golden Immortals would need to confront him.


    Not to kill Wu Tian but to distract him from killing other Golden Immortals.


    But then Wu Tian disappeared, so over these three hundred years, Di Jun never encountered Wu Tian.


    ¡°A disciple of such an individual, resorting to such a lowly sneak attack, is truly disgraceful.¡±


    In this place, Di Jun also did not dare to call out Luo Hou¡¯s name directly.


    Once called out, allowing Luo Hou to trace it back would surely mean certain death for him, even Hong Jun might not be able to save him in time.


    Even with Di Jun¡¯s high levels of comprehension, he was merely a Golden Immortal, far too weak in front of Luo Hou.


    ¡°Hmph!


    I was just testing to see if you were worth my effort.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how could you have escaped?¡±


    Wu Tian said with a somewhat angry expression.


    Di Jun did not argue with Wu Tian on this matter anymore, but his expression clearly showed that he did not believe Wu Tian¡¯s words.


    Seeing Di Jun¡¯s expression, Wu Tian spoke again: ¡°With your cultivation realm, if I truly intended to ambush you, how could I fail?


    And I now...¡±


    Wu Tian suddenly stopped talking and did not continue.


    These unfinished words piqued Di Jun¡¯s curiosity and also made him more alert.

 Chapter 13 - 13 12 Wu Tian 4000 words_2

    ?13: Chapter 12 Wu Tian (4,000 words)_2 13: Chapter 12 Wu Tian (4,000 words)_2 After all, this is Luo Hou¡¯s only disciple, with countless Demon Secret Methods at his disposal.


    ¡°Words are needless, let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Wu Tian said.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    Di Jun now is no longer one to flee when facing a formidable enemy; he even craves for battle.


    Because the path of most lifeforms is best expressed in the heat of battle, which can allow Di Jun to comprehend better and enhance his own foundation.


    As soon as Di Jun finished speaking, Wu Tian, with a long halberd in hand, launched an attack towards Di Jun.


    And Di Jun was not to be outdone, a long spear appeared in his hands and the River Map and Luo Book emerged above his head.


    The long spear is merely a Middle Grade Innate Spiritual Treasure, one of Di Jun¡¯s spoils of war, and now it can also be reluctantly used.


    And there was no need to mention the River Map and Luo Book, for they are Di Jun¡¯s Innate Spiritual Treasure that accompanied him from birth, a top-tier one, only second to an Innate Treasure.


    However, Di Jun had part of its aura concealed, revealing it to be just a Middle Grade Innate Spiritual Treasure.


    The reason to not flaunt one¡¯s wealth was something he understood; as a Golden Immortal, possessing a Middle Grade Innate Spiritual Treasure was conceivable, but owning a top-tier one would attract the coveting of others.


    Di Jun¡¯s spear and Wu Tian¡¯s halberd clashed, both bolstered by immense mana, creating an energy fluctuation that rippled outwards.


    Di Jun and Wu Tian were still able to steady themselves and firmly hold onto their Spiritual Treasures.


    However, the surrounding Golden Immortal Practitioners, no matter their allegiance, were sent flying by this energy surge, some even sustaining severe injuries.


    Naturally, Di Jun and Wu Tian didn¡¯t pay any heed to these occurrences, they continuously exchanged blows with their Innate Spiritual Treasures, sending waves of energy surging around.


    The surrounding Golden Immortals quickly left the area, providing Di Jun and Wu Tian with space to battle.


    In an instant, the two had exchanged over a hundred blows, neither able to gain the upper hand.


    But both were subjected to attacks, with Di Jun¡¯s being blocked by Wu Tian¡¯s armor.


    And Wu Tian¡¯s assaults were in turn defended by Di Jun¡¯s River Map and Luo Book.


    Hence, after a hundred exchanges, both parties were essentially unscathed.


    After another exchange, both parties drew back, each regulating their breath and channeling their mana.


    ¡°Haha, good!¡±


    Wu Tian laughed.


    ¡°Di Jun, you¡¯re more formidable than I imagined.¡±


    Wu Tian generously offered his praise.


    ¡°Indeed, good.¡±


    This was the most exhilarating battle Di Jun had engaged in since he entered here, even though it was just a warm-up.


    Yes, the battle just now was indeed just a warm-up for Di Jun and Wu Tian.


    And both sides were very clear about this.


    After Di Jun had regulated his breath, he immediately initiated another attack, with the well-prepared Taiyang Fire pouring down, intending to engulf Wu Tian.


    And under Di Jun¡¯s mental control, the spear in his hands attacked Wu Tian directly.


    Wu Tian, although speaking just moments ago, had not been idle; mana surged continuously within his body.


    A vast expanse of pitch-black Demonic Qi appeared around him; he tossed his long halberd, equally controlling it with his mind, starting a battle against the spear.


    Then he looked towards the Taiyang Fire, with a slight upward curve at the corner of his mouth.


    Regarding Di Jun¡¯s attack method, Wu Tian naturally had some understanding.


    When Di Jun first set foot in this battlefield, he used the Taiyang Fire a lot.


    It seemed that later, as he perceived his opponents to be weaker, he stopped using it.


    Now that he faced Wu Tian, was he finally deploying his most adept Taiyang Fire?


    Wu Tian, without hesitation, charged towards the Taiyang Fire with the pitch-black Demonic Qi.


    When the Demonic Qi met the Taiyang Fire, it was like fierce fire meeting hot oil, causing the Taiyang Fire to become even more violent and ferocious.


    Despite this, Di Jun could not feel any joy.


    Because he found that the Taiyang Fire seemed to be out of his control.


    And Di Jun sensed that it was not Wu Tian trying to wrestle control of the Taiyang Fire from him, but that the Taiyang Fire had become so violent that he could no longer control it.


    This was the first time Di Jun had encountered such a situation.


    Moreover, within his perception, the lifespan of that Taiyang Fire was rapidly shrinking, meaning that the burn time was reduced.


    Wu Tian naturally didn¡¯t care about Di Jun¡¯s thoughts; he charged directly towards Di Jun, seemingly ready for close-quarters battle with Di Jun.


    Di Jun withdrew his thoughts, concentrating on the approaching Wu Tian.


    The two were on the verge of clashing, fighting once again.


    But this time the battle was divided into two zones, one was the area of the long spear versus halberd, the other was Di Jun and Wu Tian¡¯s close combat.


    Multitasking was all too simple for them.


    During the close combat, Di Jun felt a cold aura penetrate his body, causing his mana to become turbulent and require more effort to control.


    For a moment, Di Jun was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Your Taiyang Fire is just that, if you don¡¯t have other methods, then today you will surely perish at my hands, falling here.¡±


    While engaging in close combat with Di Jun, Wu Tian uttered these words.


    ¡°You talk too much!¡±


    Di Jun retorted.


    In the blink of an eye, Di Jun was surrounded by Taiyang Fire, cutting off Wu Tian¡¯s Demonic Qi.


    At the same time, various flames spewed from the Fusang Tree within Di Jun, merging into the Taiyang Fire around him.

 Chapter 14 - 14 12 Wu Tian 4000 words_3

    ?14: Chapter 12 Wu Tian (4,000 words)_3 14: Chapter 12 Wu Tian (4,000 words)_3 His surroundings instantly turned a fiery red, forming a stark contrast against Wu Tian¡¯s pitch-black Demonic Qi.


    ¡°Again!¡±


    This time, Di Jun took the initiative to close in, where the fiery red clashed with the pitch-black, emitting an unusual sound.


    With layers of flames isolating them, Wu Tian¡¯s Demonic Qi could no longer invade Di Jun¡¯s body.


    However, the consumption of Taiyang Fire, Mana, and various true fires from the Fusang Tree was immense, unable to last for an extended period.


    Still, Di Jun believed that maintaining the pervasive Demonic Qi must also be costly for Wu Tian.


    Now, it was a battle of persistence!


    The disturbance caused by the two grew larger, alerting some of the Daluo Golden Immortals on both sides of the Demon Path.


    They came out to check, as logically, Golden Immortals shouldn¡¯t be able to cause such a disturbance.


    As for the Primordial Golden Immortal cultivators, they had no leisure to watch a fight between two Golden Immortals, even if one of them was Luo Hou¡¯s solely recognized disciple.


    Wang Shu was one of them; she recognized the fighters as Di Jun and Wu Tian.


    She wanted to intervene, but considering the Daluo Golden Immortals among the Demon Path, she ultimately decided against it.


    The presence of Daluo Golden Immortals on both sides had already created a standoff.


    Wu Tian felt the pressure from Di Jun and couldn¡¯t help but marvel: Di Jun indeed has many tricks up his sleeve, seemingly endless.


    Let me see if you still have more!


    Wu Tian formed hand seals, his surrounding Demonic Qi continuously gathering and transforming, eventually becoming a black figure that enveloped him.


    During this process, Di Jun tried to intervene but to no avail.


    The black figure suddenly opened its eyes, and Di Jun immediately felt the pressure.


    ¡°Di Jun, let you experience the allure of the Demon Path.¡±


    Wu Tian¡¯s voice emanated from the massive black figure.


    The huge black figure attacked Di Jun; despite its size, it was not slow.


    However, Di Jun relied on the Rainbow Transformation Skill to avoid each attack.


    What Di Jun did not expect, the primary attack of this black shadow was on the ideological level.


    Di Jun felt a voice in the dark telling him about the great freedom and ease of the Demon Path.


    Only by joining the Demon Path could one do as one wishes and obtain everything desired.


    Di Jun¡¯s mind was strong, but he was also not immune to its disturbance.


    Such ideological attacks were truly unavoidable and seemed genuinely influencing his thoughts.


    This cannot go on!


    Di Jun visualized Taiyang Fire, refining his will and removing demonic obstacles.


    At the same time, he recalled the transformations of Demonic Qi when encountering Taiyang Fire, and since the black figure was made of Demonic Qi,


    Di Jun decisively rushed towards the huge black figure.


    A giant Three-legged Golden Crow appeared in the sky, on par with the shadow¡¯s size.


    Carrying a massive amount of Taiyang Fire, much of which surged from the River Map and Luo Book, though Di Jun had concealed it.


    When the vast Taiyang Fire encountered the black figure made of Demonic Qi, strange noises continuously arose, but the black figure was rapidly shrinking, and the Taiyang Fire was also diminishing.


    Eventually, the black figure indeed vanished, and very little Taiyang Fire remained.


    Di Jun also reverted to human form, looking somewhat disheveled, constantly calming the chaotic energies within his body, while strenuously absorbing the surrounding Spiritual Energy to replenish his Mana.


    His gaze firmly fixed in one direction, where Wu Tian was located.

 Chapter 15 - 15 13 Slippery Autumn

    ?15: Chapter 13 Slippery Autumn 15: Chapter 13 Slippery Autumn Wu Tian also appeared in the arena in a sorry state, with drops of ink-black blood falling, nourishing the land.


    Although he was injured, his face was filled with smiles.


    ¡°Good, good, good, when I first heard those old guys say you could rival me, I didn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems you truly qualify as my opponent.¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s body also bore wounds, with his golden blood merging into the ground.


    This was the first time Di Jun had ever been injured since he was born.


    Di Jun looked seriously at Wu Tian, who was all smiles, and couldn¡¯t help thinking: Is this a mutual appreciation between geniuses?


    Why don¡¯t I feel this way?


    My only thought is to kill Wu Tian in front of me, if only I were a bit stronger.


    This thought flashed through Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Unfortunately, today you are destined to fall by my hand.¡±


    As soon as Wu Tian spoke, his aura dramatically surged.


    Not good!


    Alarm bells rang in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    What mutual appreciation?


    It¡¯s all fake; this Demon Path scoundrel just wants my life.


    The smile earlier wasn¡¯t what I understood at all.


    Di Jun didn¡¯t have time to think too much and immediately used the Rainbow Transformation Skill, trying to flee far away.


    But at this moment, Wu Tian¡¯s aura had already reached the level of a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Di Jun naturally felt this.


    A breakthrough on the battlefield?


    No, Wu Tian¡¯s realm is the same as mine, and with Luo Hou¡¯s guidance, he should have been able to break through long ago.


    Perhaps during the time Wu Tian disappeared, he went to comprehend how to break through to a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    His original intent was me!


    Di Jun instantly understood.


    Daluo Golden Immortals being watched, unable to find an opportunity to enter the Golden Immortal battlefield, but what about a just breakthrough Daluo Golden Immortal?


    And not to mention they had already cleared the field earlier.


    Madman, Wu Tian is simply a madman!


    Such an important matter as breaking through the Daluo Golden, the chance to properly comprehend the Heavenly Dao, to actually use it to try and kill me.


    Wu Tian really holds me in too high esteem.


    Di Jun thought of many things, but his speed of escape did not decrease at all.


    At this moment, he wasn¡¯t the least bit panicked; a just advanced Daluo Golden Immortal, even if it was Wu Tian, couldn¡¯t kill him.


    Di Jun was very confident in his own speed.


    At this time, Wang Shu also felt this change and immediately roared: ¡°Wu Tian!¡±


    She wanted to step forward to block him, but she was intercepted by the Daluo Golden Immortal from the Demon Path.


    Other Daluo Golden Immortals from both the Dao and Demon sides also began confronting each other.


    ¡°This is Young Master Wu Tian¡¯s arrangement, you can¡¯t ruin his fun.¡±


    One of the demon cultivators said.


    Wu Tian naturally appreciated opponents who could rival him, but he was even more eager to kill these rivals.


    Wang Shu naturally wanted to break through and stop him, but couldn¡¯t find an opportunity.


    After all, the demon cultivator tasked with stopping Wang Shu knew very well, he didn¡¯t need to defeat Wang Shu, just block and impede her.


    As for the other Daluo Golden Immortals, they wouldn¡¯t expand the scope of the battle just because of a single, albeit potentially exceptional, Golden Immortal.


    Even if this Golden Immortal has exceptional potential, it actually doesn¡¯t have a big impact on the overall battle between Dao and Demon.


    Even their influence as Daluo Golden Immortals on the battle situation was negligible.


    Only Luo Hou, Hong Jun, other such venerable elders, and those Primordial Golden Immortals could truly determine the outcome of the battle.


    Among these Daluo Golden Immortals, aside from a few who were willing to guide the younger cultivators, most did not care about the life and death of the lower-level cultivators.


    Wu Tian ascended to Daluo Golden Immortal in just a moment, and contrary to Di Jun¡¯s prediction, he did not devote himself to comprehending the Heavenly Dao but instead immediately sought Di Jun¡¯s whereabouts.


    Heavenly Dao?


    Isn¡¯t it better to receive teachings directly from one¡¯s own master?


    Wu Tian, Wu Tian, naturally has no reverence for the heavenly principles in his heart.


    At this moment, Di Jun was nowhere to be seen, but Wu Tian could still sense his presence.


    Therefore, he started to pursue Di Jun with all his might, only to realize something was amiss as he chased.


    Di Jun¡¯s presence was growing increasingly distant from him.


    This...


    Wu Tian was extremely shocked!


    Di Jun¡¯s speed was even faster than that of a Daluo Golden Immortal!


    He knew if he continued this pursuit, Di Jun would truly escape.


    Without any hesitation, he used great mana to tear open the space, attempting to intercept Di Jun directly.


    While flying, Di Jun was always on high alert, and suddenly he sensed a slight vibration in the space ahead.


    Without any hesitation, he instantly changed direction and swiftly departed.


    Meanwhile, Wu Tian emerged from the rift in space, only to see Di Jun¡¯s departing figure, Shen Yingqiang.


    Although he did not capture Di Jun, seeing his figure considerably bolstered his confidence.


    A Daluo Golden Immortal chasing a Golden Immortal, merely catching a glimpse, and yet his confidence was boosted.


    The situation was indeed...


    Wu Tian believed this was due to his recent ascension to Daluo Golden Immortal, and his still immature skill in tearing space.


    With more practice, he was sure he could capture Di Jun.


    However, the results that followed disappointed him.


    Each time he tore through space to intercept Di Jun, he could only see his figure.


    Despite getting closer, he could never actually reach him.


    Even on several occasions when Wu Tian saw Di Jun and launched an attack, the attack missed as Di Jun dodged it.


    Di Jun¡¯s speed was truly infuriating to Wu Tian.


    It was disgusting, even more so than fighting him.


    Wu Tian thought to himself.


    The main issue was that each time it was almost within reach, but that last bit was always elusive.


    Visible yet untouchable.


    That was the current situation between Wu Tian and Di Jun.


    And Di Jun was in fact unable to quickly leave the area because the speed of a Daluo Golden Immortal traversing through space was indeed fast.


    Every time it forced Di Jun to change directions.


    Even now, Di Jun had been driven back to the place where he first fought Wu Tian.


    Wang Shu, having divided part of her mind to keep watch over Di Jun, naturally saw this scene.


    Her heart settled, no longer focusing on breaking through the barriers.


    Wu Tian moved through space to the battlefield, only to once again see Di Jun¡¯s figure.


    His inner mana was already low, and although it was continuously recovering, the rate of recovery definitely could not keep up with the rate of consumption.


    By now, he realized that Di Jun¡¯s greatest skill was not combat, but his ability to flee.


    He had thought that upon reaching Daluo Golden Immortal, he could easily kill Di Jun, but the results were slippery and elusive, utterly unable to catch him.


    This outcome was completely unexpected to Wu Tian, leaving him immensely frustrated.


    Watching Di Jun¡¯s distant figure, he did not pursue further, and left the battlefield directly.


    With the main character of this battle gone, Daluo Golden Immortals from both sides also returned to their respective camps.

 Chapter 16 - 16 14 Divergence

    ?16: Chapter 14 Divergence 16: Chapter 14 Divergence Eastern Primordial main camp.


    Di Jun was continuously revisiting his battle with Wu Tian, contemplating the details of the fight between him and Wu Tian.


    After a long while, Di Jun opened his eyes.


    Although this seemed perilous, it was actually a close call without danger, but brought him great gains.


    One of Di Jun¡¯s purposes in coming to this battlefield was to witness various Dao paths, to accumulate essence for breaking through to Daluo Golden Immortal.


    All the battles over the past three hundred years had become the foundation for Di Jun.


    Di Jun could now break through to Daluo Golden Immortal, but the timing wasn¡¯t right yet, as he hadn¡¯t decided on his own Dao path.


    Just a little longer, he believed that the day he would break through to Daluo Golden Immortal was not far.


    ¡°Is Daoist Di Jun available?


    East King has come to visit.¡±


    Hearing East King¡¯s voice, Di Jun got up to welcome him in.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, congratulations.¡±


    Upon taking a seat, East King immediately congratulated Di Jun.


    At that moment, Di Jun looked at East King with a puzzled face and asked, ¡°My friend, what is there to rejoice about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?


    The entire Eastern Primordial is spreading the news of your deeds.¡±


    East King said with a face full of envy.


    ¡°My deeds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, matching the Golden Immortal Wu Tian in battle, and even managing to escape from his hands after he broke through to Daluo Golden Immortal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that Wu Tian was extremely furious after returning.¡±


    Di Jun now understood the situation but was still very puzzled: How could such news spread so quickly?


    ¡°It¡¯s merely a false reputation; besides, I barely managed to escape from Wu Tian¡¯s hands.¡±


    Di Jun indeed thought so in his heart.


    Being able to escape does not show real competence; truly powerful would be making Wu Tian see me escaping.


    Di Jun considered his own speed; if there had really been a chance, Wu Tian likely could not have escaped.


    Seeing Di Jun¡¯s calm demeanor, East King felt a great deal of envy and even a bit of jealousy emerged.


    Both entered this battlefield at the same time, and initially, when they cooperated, East King had always assisted Di Jun.


    Back then, East King felt that he was always overshadowed by Di Jun, barely able to exhibit his prowess, so he proposed they split up.


    He truly did not expect Di Jun to be so formidable.


    After this battle, Di Jun has clearly become the foremost Golden Immortal on both the Immortal Dao and Demon Path sides.


    To be the number one Golden Immortal, one knows just how impressive that is.


    Although he has also made a name for himself now, it¡¯s nowhere near Di Jun.


    ¡°That¡¯s Luo Hou¡¯s disciple.


    Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±


    ¡°So what?


    Can it let me break through my current realm?¡±


    Di Jun retorted.


    East King couldn¡¯t understand Di Jun¡¯s indifferent response.


    ¡°Now that you can match Wu Tian, could it be possible that some ancient ancestor would take you as a disciple?¡±


    Seeing that Di Jun was indeed uninterested in his newfound fame, East King changed his line of questioning.


    ¡°Probably not, there are many outstanding beings with talent, yet we haven¡¯t seen any ancestors taking them as disciples.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different, they haven¡¯t matched Wu Tian in battle.¡±


    Di Jun glanced at East King, then spoke, ¡°At such a crucial juncture in the struggle between the Immortal Dao and Demon Path, why would the venerable ancestors bother to take disciples?¡±


    Four ancestors currently stand in distant opposition to Luo Hou, when one side makes a move, the other inevitably follows.


    ¡°Luo Hou also took Wu Tian as his disciple, didn¡¯t he?


    I heard it was also within the last ten thousand years, during the struggle of the Demon Path.¡±


    East King seemed to want to argue with Di Jun on this point, striving to triumph in this aspect.


    Seeing this, Di Jun immediately lost the desire to speak with East King.


    East King, however, did not want to let Di Jun off, continuing, ¡°Daoist Di Jun, you should strive for it, or perhaps ask Senior Wang Shu to help you secure it.¡±


    Di Jun looked at East King before him and said, ¡°I would not trouble Daoist with my affairs; perhaps focus on your own instead.¡±


    ¡°My injuries from the battle with Wu Tian have not fully healed, I need to treat them as soon as possible, I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s words lacked the earlier politeness, even verging on showing the guest out.


    East King¡¯s previous words had overstepped the bounds, actually beginning to instruct Di Jun on what to do.


    Although it appeared to be for Di Jun¡¯s benefit, Di Jun did not feel any goodwill from it.


    East King¡¯s words may sound good, but as a sole Golden Immortal, should he really exhaust his thoughts to find the four ancestors?


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, you...¡±


    ¡°Take care, Daoist.¡±


    Before East King could finish, Di Jun spoke again.


    East King, seeing the stern expression on Di Jun¡¯s face, could not help but show anger.


    Di Jun¡¯s sudden sending away was incomprehensible to East King, thus naturally, he felt angered.


    Eventually, considering the power gap between him and Di Jun, he left Di Jun¡¯s residence filled with anger.


    Di Jun watched East King¡¯s departing figure, thinking, ¡°The two who had once undergone trials together, now take different paths.¡±


    Di Jun didn¡¯t feel much lament over this; after all, East King was merely someone who had journeyed with him, and during the subsequent battles, they had parted ways, without much deep connection.


    However, today¡¯s conversation gave Di Jun a deeper understanding of East King.


    If East King wasn¡¯t intentionally trying to harm him, then East King must hold extremely high expectations for what he thought.


    Of course, it could also be said to be foolish.


    Thinking about the future legends where Hong Jun designated East King as the Head of Male Immortals, it seemed like he truly saw himself as the Head of Male Immortals.


    And even established the Immortal Court, aiming to control everyone in the Immortal Dao.


    East King might not be bad, perhaps just truly foolish.


    Di Jun shook his head, casting aside these thoughts.


    At least for now, how East King was, didn¡¯t much concern him.


    What he needed to do was to rapidly accumulate the foundation for becoming a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    When Di Jun re-entered the battlefield, he then realized the effects of his reputation.


    This kind of reputation, for his own camp, besides earning the reverence of those below and at the level of Golden Immortals, didn¡¯t have much use.


    However, for the enemy camp, the Demon Path side prepared for him the same treatment Wu Tian had enjoyed.


    Once he entered the battlefield, seven or eight Golden Immortals would swarm around him, not to kill him, but just to entangle him until the battle ended.


    Di Jun wasn¡¯t particularly reactive to this, only engaging in battle unless it was a path he had never seen before.


    Once he encountered a path he had seen before, then he no longer fought with them but instead escaped these Golden Immortal demon cultivators.


    After all, Di Jun ultimately wasn¡¯t Wu Tian; even Wu Tian, as a Daluo Golden Immortal, couldn¡¯t match his speed.


    How could mere seven or eight Golden Immortals stop him?


    Thus Di Jun participated in a battle every so often, then continued to internalize what he gained from the fights.

 Chapter 17 - 17 15 Luo Hous Challenge

    ?17: Chapter 15 Luo Hou¡¯s Challenge 17: Chapter 15 Luo Hou¡¯s Challenge Since Di Jun¡¯s battle with Wu Tian, he had never seen Wu Tian again.


    However, this was to be expected, after all Wu Tian had now become a Daluo Golden Immortal, and could no longer continue to fight within the Golden Immortal¡¯s battle circle.


    The Daluo Golden Immortals on his own side would not allow such a thing to happen.


    From what he could observe within the Golden Immortal battle circle, the conflict between Dao and Demon seemed to be intensifying.


    After noticing this phenomenon, Di Jun had contacted Wang Shu to probe for news from their side.


    Lately, there had actually been quite a few Daluo Golden Immortals who had fallen, which was rare except for when the conflict between Dao and Demon first burst out at its fiercest.


    Moreover, the reason for the fall of these Daluo Golden Immortals was mainly due to the increasing madness of the Devil Cultivator Daluo Golden Immortals, who were even willing to exchange their lives for victory.


    Wang Shu and the others were also speculating as to why the Demon Path¡¯s Daluo Golden Immortals had such a reaction.


    Knowing this, Di Jun was certain that the conflict between Dao and Demon had become even more severe.


    With this in mind, Di Jun became even more cautious in his subsequent participation in battles.


    After all, in the Primordial legends he was familiar with, there was very little information about the conflict between Dao and Demon.


    Di Jun only knew the final outcome was tragic, as to what happened in between, he truly did not know.


    Nevertheless, this did not hinder Di Jun from engaging in battle with Devil Cultivators, experiencing the myriad paths of practice, mainly from the Demon Path, but the Demon Path of each life was vastly different.


    He was continuously accumulating his own foundation, hoping to better break through to become a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    On this day, he was fighting against seven or eight Golden Immortals as usual.


    Suddenly, a twelve-trunk black lotus appeared in the sky, with a person standing at the center of the black lotus platform.


    Tall and straight, surrounded by surging demonic flames.


    Along with the emergence of the black lotus, a tremendous oppressive force covered the area.


    Not only Golden Immortals or beings below Golden Immortals, but even the areas where Daluo Golden Immortals and Primordial Golden Immortals were fighting were all enveloped.


    Under these circumstances, many beings were unable to remain suspended in the air and were forced to fall to the ground.


    Golden Immortals could barely stand, while Daluo Golden Immortals could stand easily on the Primordial Land under this oppression.


    Only Primordial Golden Immortals could still maintain their position in the air.


    Under this pressure, Di Jun felt he could stand, but flying in the air was quite difficult.


    Di Jun felt that under this oppressive force, he couldn¡¯t even perform the Rainbow Transformation Skill.


    That is to say, in front of this person, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to flee.


    However, Di Jun was not discouraged because judging by the looks of it, this should be the Demon Ancestor¡ªLuo Hou!


    As Luo Hou appeared, four figures immediately emerged on the battlefield.


    One with white hair and beard, looking kind and gentle with a very mild aura.


    One with a stern expression, his gaze brought a sense of inversion to all things in heaven and earth, blurring right from wrong.


    One who seemed to embody tolerance, as if embracing the heaven and earth.


    One wearing a Daoist robe with the Yin Yang Fish design, with Yin and Yang revolving harmoniously around him.


    Di Jun immediately recognized the four individuals as Hong Jun Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, Qian Kun Ancestor, and Yin Yang Ancestor.


    Whether it was these four ancestors or the figure of Luo Hou, their presence on the battlefield of the Dao and Demon conflict had been extolled by countless lives.


    ¡°Luo Hou, why are you not on Mount Sumeru comprehending the Heaven and Earth Dao, what brings you here?¡±


    The kind-looking Hong Jun Ancestor asked with a smile.


    ¡°Luo Hou, do you perhaps wish to fight another battle?¡±


    Dian Dao Ancestor asked with a serious look, focusing on Luo Hou.


    Qian Kun Ancestor and Yin Yang Ancestor beside them narrowed their eyes, already prepared for battle, even eager in their expressions.


    They would have loved for Luo Hou to fight to the death with them, as it was impossible for Luo Hou to be a match for the four of them joining hands.


    One of them facing Luo Hou might have to flee in defeat, but two could barely hold on, three could fight Luo Hou to a standstill, or even have a slight advantage.


    As for the four of them joining hands, they could suppress Luo Hou, but killing him would be very difficult.


    Over the years, they had fought many times.


    ¡°Hong Jun, Dian Dao, Yin Yang, Qian Kun.¡±


    Luo Hou stood with one hand behind his back, standing atop the black lotus platform, his gaze sweeping over the faces of the four.


    Among these four, Luo Hou was most wary of the kind-looking Hong Jun, whose depth he had not yet fathomed.


    He had even thought of finding an opportunity to meet with Hong Jun alone, but Hong Jun never gave him the chance.


    Either he could not find Hong Jun¡¯s figure, or when he did find Hong Jun, he was not alone.


    As for the other three, Luo Hou had basically understood their depths.


    Di Jun looked up at Luo Hou and the four ancestors, speculating in his heart: Was a fight going to break out?


    Could he survive the aftermath of their battle?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the current conflict between Dao and Demon is too boring?¡±


    Luo Hou continued to speak.


    The conflict between Dao and Demon that had caused countless lives to perish, in Luo Hou¡¯s eyes, was actually boring?


    ¡°Boring?


    What do you mean by that, Luo Hou?¡±


    Hong Jun asked.


    ¡°Now, you control the Eastern Primordial, while the Western Primordial is under the control of our Demon Path.¡±


    ¡°You four keep a close watch on me.


    Once I make a move, you will certainly follow, so neither you nor I can afford to move.¡±


    ¡°Just relying on my fellow Demon Path adherents, we cannot break through, so the conflict between Dao and Demon has indeed reached a stalemate.¡±

 Chapter 18 - 18 15 Luo Hous Challenge Invitation_2

    ?18: Chapter 15 Luo Hou¡¯s Challenge Invitation_2 18: Chapter 15 Luo Hou¡¯s Challenge Invitation_2 Luo Hou analyzed the current situation.


    Actually, the situation in Primordial is very clear now, except for some reclusive races, there are only the paths of Dao and Demon.


    As for those reclusive races, such as Dragon, Phoenix, Qilin, Xuan Wu, White Tiger, etc., neither Dao nor Demon want to deal with them now.


    When the overall situation has been set, these races will inevitably follow the trend of Heavenly Dao.


    ¡°If this situation continues, the result of this dispute between Dao and Demon is indeed indefinite.¡±


    Luo Hou continued to say.


    ¡°Daoist Luo Hou is right, in this case, please lead everyone back to the Western Primordial to avoid causing harm to living beings.¡±


    Daoist Hong Jun said.


    ¡°Hong Jun is right, Luo Hou, since you feel it¡¯s not right, then retreat to your West.¡±


    Yin Yang Ancestor immediately said.


    ¡°Are you content with letting my Demon Path occupy half of the Primordial fortunes?¡±


    Dian Dao, Qian Kun, and Yin Yang remained expressionless, but their silence had already shown their stance.


    Of course, they were not willing to let the Demon Path occupy half of the fortunes of Primordial, but at this moment, they couldn¡¯t think of a better plan.


    At this time, Hong Jun still said with a smile: ¡°Do you think if we are not content, Daoist Luo Hou, you would just hand over that half of the Primordial fortunes?¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°I am also not content with that half of Primordial fortunes in your hands, in fact, I can hardly wait anymore.¡±


    Hong Jun, Dian Dao, Yin Yang, and Qian Kun all looked at Luo Hou in puzzlement.


    They knew Luo Hou was anxious, but they didn¡¯t expect Luo Hou would say it out loud.


    ¡°Hong Jun, Dian Dao, Yin Yang, Qian Kun!¡±


    Luo Hou¡¯s voice suddenly became loud, and most of the creatures in Primordial could hear it.


    ¡°In three thousand years, I, Luo Hou, will set up the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation on Mount Sumeru, waiting for your arrival.¡±


    ¡°If I win this battle, I will take the other half of Primordial fortunes.


    If you win, all the fortunes of Primordial will belong to you.¡±


    In the eyes of Di Jun and other beings, Luo Hou confronted the four ancestors, and then they heard Luo Hou¡¯s challenge.


    After all, whether it was Luo Hou or ancestors like Hong Jun, it was impossible for other beings to hear their conversation.


    Luo Hou then looked at Hong Jun and the other three, and again said in a normal voice: ¡°I am waiting for you all on Mount Sumeru.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha...¡±


    After speaking, Luo Hou laughed loudly and left.


    At this time, Hong Jun and the other three looked serious, exchanged glances, realizing that the matter was not simple.


    Their thoughts were quick, and they instantly realized the difficulty.


    One was that since Luo Hou had issued a challenge, he must have made full preparations, and if they rushed to it, it might be difficult to win.


    On the other hand, the challenge issued by Luo Hou was heard by most beings in Primordial, so how would the beings in Primordial view them if they didn¡¯t go?


    Moreover, Luo Hou truly deserves to be called the Demon Ancestor, as he had planted a seed inside the minds of the four.


    The struggle between Dao and Demon had lasted for so long, and now influenced by Luo Hou¡¯s prompt, could they still have the patience to continue waiting?


    When Hong Jun felt a wave of irritability surging up, a cool breath swept across his mind, dispelling his irritation.


    When Hong Jun saw the expressions of the other three Dao friends, he instantly realized that he might have been bewitched by Luo Hou.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel fortunate in his heart, glad that he had the Creation Jade Disc.


    ¡°Dear Dao friends, this matter requires further deliberation, why don¡¯t we return first?¡±


    Hong Jun said seriously.


    The other three exchanged glances, then said in unison: ¡°Agreed!¡±


    Then the four of them left the place, and even Di Jun failed to notice how the four ancestors left.


    Having witnessed Luo Hou¡¯s arrival and departure, listening to Luo Hou¡¯s challenge, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.


    Is the Dao-Demon conflict going to see its final battle in three thousand years?


    The Slaying Immortal Sword Formation, not breakable by four beings of equal cultivation, and also at Mount Sumeru, wasn¡¯t this the last battle in the legends of Primordial from the previous era?


    Once this battle is over, Daoist Hong Jun will become the sole winner of the Dao-Demon conflict.


    However, this battle is a war between Hong Jun and the other three Dao Ancestors and Luo Hou, and it actually has little to do with himself and most other beings.


    Unknowingly, the destiny of their fortunes had already been determined.


    At this moment, both the Daoist and Demon factions had no mood to continue the battle and went back to their respective bases.


    ...


    Within a palace, Daoist Hong Jun, Dian Dao Ancestor, Yin Yang Ancestor, and Qian Kun Ancestor were seated on meditation cushions.


    ¡°Gentlemen, how do you view Daoist Luo Hou¡¯s challenge?¡±


    Daoist Hong Jun was the first to speak.


    Qian Kun Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, and Yin Yang Ancestor exchanged glances, none speaking up.


    Seeing no one spoke, Daoist Hong Jun said again: ¡°How about I share my thoughts first to start the discussion?¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Daoist Hong Jun.¡±


    ¡°Daoist, please speak.¡±


    ¡°Daoist Hong Jun, what are your thoughts?¡±


    Upon seeing this, Daoist Hong Jun immediately shared his opinion on Luo Hou¡¯s challenge.


    ¡°My opinion on Daoist Luo Hou¡¯s challenge is to reject.¡±


    ¡°Daoist Luo Hou comes with ill intentions; since he dares to challenge us, he must be fully prepared, and our chances of victory are unpredictable.¡±


    Hearing Daoist Hong Jun¡¯s words, the other three Ancestors remained silent.


    It was apparent to Daoist Hong Jun that they were not satisfied with his opinion.


    ¡°Daoist Hong Jun, you are being overly cautious.


    We are at the same level as Luo Hou, all being Primordial Golden Immortals, just a step away from becoming Primordial Chaos Great Luo Golden Immortals.¡±


    ¡°Four of us against him alone, how could we possibly lose?¡±


    Dian Dao Ancestor directly spoke.


    ¡°Yes, Hong Jun.


    Moreover, if we do not accept the challenge, how will the life forces of the Eastern Primordial view us?


    It¡¯s highly possible they might say we four fear Luo Hou.¡±


    ¡°At that time, who knows how many life forces will turn to the Demon Path.¡±


    Qian Kun Ancestor added.


    ¡°Daoist Hong Jun, we have waited too long for this final step.¡±


    ¡°We ascended to Dao during the era when fierce beasts ran rampant, jointly slew Shen Ni, and witnessed the downfall of the three races.


    Now that we have finally reached this step, do we have room to retreat?¡±


    Yin Yang Ancestor looked at Daoist Hong Jun and spoke.


    Listening to the rebuttals of the three Daoists, Daoist Hong Jun still wore a smile, saying: ¡°So the three of you mean to accept Luo Hou¡¯s challenge?¡±


    Dian Dao, Yin Yang, and Qian Kun looked at each other, then unanimously said: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Daoist Hong Jun nodded and said: ¡°Then we accept Luo Hou¡¯s challenge.¡±


    Daoist Hong Jun knew they had indeed waited too long, and so had Luo Hou.


    In fact, Luo Hou was even less patient than they were; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have proactively incited conflicts among the three races, accelerating their decline.


    However, some of Luo Hou¡¯s recent words really made them unable to wait any longer; this couldn¡¯t all be blamed on Luo Hou¡¯s instigation, but rather their patience was running thin.


    The long years of waiting also made them fear that they would become numb.


    Despite the dangers, Daoist Hong Jun himself would naturally not retreat, for if he did, there might truly be no opportunity left.


    ¡°Daoist friends, you must have also seen Luo Hou¡¯s Slaying Immortal Sword Formation.¡±


    Daoist Hong Jun said.


    Since they had already accepted Luo Hou¡¯s challenge, it was natural to analyze Luo Hou.


    Dian Dao Ancestor, Yin Yang Ancestor, and Qian Kun Ancestor all nodded.


    ¡°When the great calamity of the fierce beasts occurred during the last battle, Luo Hou used the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation single-handedly against the four great beast kings under the Beast Emperor Shen Ni.¡±


    ¡°He trapped Qiong Qi, Taowu, Chaos, and Taotie with the Slaying Immortal Array.¡±


    Yin Yang Ancestor said.


    ¡°However, the four great beast kings almost broke through the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation, and it was only when Luo Hou held the Innate Treasure God Slaying Spear and stepped on the Chaos Black Lotus into the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation that he was able to slay the four great beast kings.¡±


    Qian Kun Ancestor added.


    Daoist Hong Jun continued to inquire: ¡°Have any of you ever entered the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation?¡±


    All three Ancestors shook their heads.


    ¡°There are no survivors under the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation, but rest assured, Daoist Hong Jun, those four great beast kings are not as strong as us.¡±


    Dian Dao Ancestor said.

 Chapter 19 - 19 16 The Importance of the Eastern Primordial

    ?19: Chapter 16 The Importance of the Eastern Primordial 19: Chapter 16 The Importance of the Eastern Primordial Daoist Hong Jun fell silent for a moment after hearing Daoist Dian Dao¡¯s words and then spoke, ¡°Since Daoist Luo Hou has proposed to challenge us with the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation, he must have a certain chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°We must not be careless.¡±


    Daoist Hong Jun warned with concern.


    ¡°Daoist Hong Jun worries too much.


    The Slaying Immortal Sword Formation couldn¡¯t even trap the Four Great Fierce Beasts without Luo Hou¡¯s intervention into the formation.¡±


    Daoist Yin Yang said.


    They were all powerful beings from the beginning of Heaven and Earth, and although they acknowledged Luo Hou¡¯s strength, they did not believe that they four could not withstand Luo Hou.


    ¡°Daoist Yin Yang, I think Daoist Hong Jun has a point.


    Since Luo Hou dares to challenge us, he must be fully prepared.


    Although we are not afraid, we must certainly not be careless.¡±


    Daoist Qian Kun stated.


    Daoist Dian Dao also nodded in agreement and added, ¡°We do indeed need to be cautious.


    After all, Luo Hou¡¯s Slaying Immortal Sword Formation has only been seen once during the Fierce Beast Catastrophe, and we don¡¯t know if Luo Hou still has something hidden.¡±


    Seeing the other three refuting him, Daoist Yin Yang did not say anything further.


    Seeing this, Daoist Hong Jun lowered his eyebrows and did not speak more.


    For so many years during the strife between Dao and Demon, the aura of calamity pervaded, affecting many lives, including themselves.


    Daoist Hong Jun couldn¡¯t help but recall the final battle of the Fierce Beast Catastrophe, where Shen Ni led a horde of Fierce Beasts in the last stand.


    In the end, Shen Ni sacrificed himself to heal Heavenly Dao, and since then, the vapors of calamity clouded minds and obscured Heavenly Dao in the Primordial.


    And this was how Shen Ni secured a slim chance of survival for the descendants of the Chaos Demon Gods ¨C the tribe of Fierce Beasts.


    When the endless eons of calamity arrive in the Primordial, the Fierce Beasts will return, continuing the will of the Chaos Demon Gods to destroy the Primordial World.


    As for these lives, from the moment they cast aside their original identities, they were no longer the offspring of Chaos Demon Gods but became true Primordial Beings.


    Daoist Hong Jun noticed something off about Daoist Yin Yang¡¯s demeanor, seemingly growing more arrogant.


    But this was something Daoist Hong Jun could not point out, after all, no one would think they could be influenced by the aura of calamity.


    ¡°In that case, let us accept the challenge of Daoist Luo Hou.¡±


    Daoist Hong Jun declared.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Agreeable!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The other three elders nodded their heads.


    The four elders exchanged glances and then communicated with Heavenly Dao in their minds.


    In an instant, the might of Heavenly Dao underwent a drastic transformation, yet the future remained inscrutable and mysterious.


    At Mount Sumeru, Luo Hou, who sat upon a throne, suddenly burst into laughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, very good.


    Hong Jun, Dian Dao, Yin Yang, Qian Kun, I will be waiting for you at Mount Sumeru, hahaha...¡±


    Luo Hou¡¯s derisive attitude was undisguised and directly transmitted through Heavenly Dao to the four elders.


    Daoist Hong Jun maintained a benevolent appearance, with downcast eyebrows, as if he had not heard Luo Hou¡¯s words.


    Daoist Qian Kun said with a calm face and composure, ¡°Luo Hou, the outcome is not yet decided!¡±


    Both Daoist Yin Yang and Daoist Dian Dao looked somewhat angry, incensed by Luo Hou¡¯s brazen arrogance.


    Not only Luo Hou and the other elders, but all the Primordial Golden Immortals in the Primordial sensed a change in Heavenly Dao, though they remained uncertain of the cause.


    However, they could feel that the fortune of the Demon Path seemed to be on the rise, burgeoning.


    Yet this feeling was not pleasant to them; it felt like fuel being thrown on a raging fire, a desperate attempt at revival.


    They knew that Luo Hou¡¯s challenge had a high possibility of being the ultimate battle between Dao and Demon.


    The Daluo Golden Immortals also sensed something, but it was far more vague; they tried to calculate, yet ultimately they did not get any results.


    As for beings beneath the level of Daluo Golden Immortals, only Di Jun sensed something, while other beings had no reaction at all.


    ¡°Dian Dao dear friend, Yin Yang dear friend, do not be angry; three thousand years later, our conflict with Luo Hou will be resolved.¡±


    Daoist Qian Kun comforted them.


    ¡°What Daoist Qian Kun said is right, dear friends, please calm your anger.¡±


    Hong Jun echoed the sentiment, but he pondered in his heart: the impact of the ominous aura is truly severe.


    Given the Qi Cultivation Technique of these two friends, they shouldn¡¯t be so angered by Luo Hou¡¯s rampant behavior.


    At that moment, Hong Jun was grateful that he had an Innate Treasure¡ªthe damaged Creation Jade Disc.


    This Innate Treasure could not only help him understand the Dao but also ensure that he was unaffected by the ominous aura.


    A moment later, Dian Dao Ancestor and Yin Yang Ancestor¡¯s emotions had finally stabilized.


    ¡°There¡¯s another matter that requires the discretion of all dear friends.¡±


    With the two friends¡¯ emotions calmed, Hong Jun spoke with a smile.


    ¡°What matter?¡±


    Yin Yang Ancestor asked.


    Daoist Qian Kun and Dian Dao Ancestor were equally curious, wondering what other matter there was that required their decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, if Luo Hou takes the opportunity of challenging us to command his forces from the Demon Path to fiercely attack the beings of the Eastern Primordial, what should we do?¡±


    Yin Yang Ancestor didn¡¯t care much and said apathetically, ¡°No worries, our decisive battle with Luo Hou is the key.


    As long as we emerge victorious, even if the whole Eastern Primordial falls, it will still be the triumph of the Dao.¡±


    Dian Dao Ancestor didn¡¯t speak but was considering the meaning behind Hong Jun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Not right!¡±


    Daoist Qian Kun suddenly said.


    ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡±


    Yin Yang Ancestor asked somewhat impatiently, looking at Daoist Qian Kun.


    He felt everyone was acting strangely today.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a challenge from Luo Hou?


    Why was it making everyone so tense?


    ¡°The Eastern Primordial cannot fall; in fact, we must defend the Eastern Primordial at all costs, not yielding an inch.


    If possible, we should even counter-attack.¡±


    Daoist Qian Kun stated.


    Such words left Dian Dao Ancestor and Yin Yang Ancestor puzzled, and they turned their gaze to Daoist Qian Kun.


    Daoist Qian Kun did not answer their doubts directly but looked towards Hong Jun.


    After all, it was Daoist Hong Jun who first noticed the problem, so it was more appropriate for Daoist Hong Jun to speak for himself.


    Seeing this, Dian Dao Ancestor and Yin Yang Ancestor also turned their gaze to Hong Jun.


    Hong Jun did not beat around the bush and simply said, ¡°Both dear friends seem to have forgotten what our struggle against Luo Hou is for.¡±


    For what?


    It was, of course, for the fate and fortune of Primordial.


    At this moment, Dian Dao and Yin Yang appeared to have an epiphany.


    ¡°It seems both dear friends have understood.


    Our battle with Luo Hou is likely to be protracted; we must not allow the Demon Path¡¯s fortune to increase further, or else it will increase our difficulties.¡±


    Dian Dao and Yin Yang nodded, signifying that they had understood.


    ¡°Indeed, the fate of the Eastern Primordial is not only coveted by Luo Hou but also forms a part of our foundation, and we must hold it.¡±


    Daoist Qian Kun added.


    ¡°Otherwise, Luo Hou¡¯s strength will increase, and our strength will decrease, which will lead to danger.¡±


    At this time, the expressions of Dian Dao and Yin Yang also became very solemn.

 Chapter 20 - 20 17 The Rumors of Preaching

    ?20: Chapter 17 The Rumors of Preaching 20: Chapter 17 The Rumors of Preaching Di Jun returned to the main base of the Eastern Primordial, his mind incessantly recalling the events that had occurred not so long ago.


    Luo Hou faced off with the four ancestors using the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation at Mount Sumeru.


    Isn¡¯t this the final battle of the clash between Dao and Demon?


    In this war, eighty to ninety percent of the Primordial Beings perished, with the Western Primordial suffering even greater tragedy.


    Following this battle, the Western Primordial, once on par with the Eastern Primordial, became extremely impoverished in an instant.


    Spirit Veins exploded, the earth¡¯s ley lines became chaotic, Heavenly Earth Spiritual Roots could no longer grow, and the Innate Spiritual Energy was extremely thin.


    Thinking of these, Di Jun felt that Zhun Ti and Jie Yin mentioned in legends of later generations were not crying poor without reason; they were truly impoverished.


    However, these matters did not concern Di Jun much, as he was merely a Golden Immortal at present, and could at most remind Wang Shu, who had a relatively close relationship with him, to be a bit more cautious.


    As for more, he was powerless to do anything.


    Now the whole Primordial world was bustling, whether it be the Eastern Primordial or the Western Primordial, all were awaiting the response of the four ancestors.


    Whether they would accept Luo Hou¡¯s challenge.


    Now, the living beings at the Eastern Primordial main base were also discussing this matter, and some even started arguing over it.


    Naturally, Di Jun did not participate, because with his memory of the future, he pretty much already knew the outcome.


    He was currently organizing his gains from these years, as he had begun preparing to break through to the Daluo Golden Immortal stage.


    With his current conditions, he could have broken through long ago, but he had temporarily shelved his breakthrough in search of the Dao.


    Now, with the great war imminent in three thousand years, he had no choice but to break through.


    As for the Dao, he could only search for it later on.


    Di Jun felt it was a pity, yet he didn¡¯t harbor any regretful thoughts.


    Because finding one¡¯s own Dao as a Golden Immortal is different from finding it as a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    A Golden Immortal who finds his path will proceed more steadily and quickly after becoming a Daluo Golden Immortal, as the goal is already laid out before him.


    Whereas when one becomes a Daluo Golden Immortal, they are exposed to more, and it is also easier to lose direction and squander time needlessly.


    However, before Di Jun could seclude himself to break through to the Daluo Golden Immortal stage, the response of the four ancestors finally arrived.


    The four ancestors had agreed to Luo Hou¡¯s challenge.


    Di Jun was not surprised by this; it was an expected turn of events.


    It was just that along with this piece of news, there was another announcement that truly startled Di Jun.


    Hong Jun Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, Qian Kun Ancestor, Yin Yang Ancestor were actually going to lecture for a thousand years in the Eastern Primordial main base in three hundred years¡¯ time, and all living beings from the Eastern Primordial were allowed to listen.


    Lecture on the Dao?


    Wasn¡¯t that something that flourished only after Hong Jun became a Saint?


    Why has it appeared now?


    However, Di Jun quickly adjusted his mood, not feeling panicked due to the occurrence of events beyond his memory.


    There were too many secrets within the Primordial; if he got flustered upon encountering them, then what Dao was he pursuing?


    And to Di Jun, this was indeed a good thing.


    He had been about to start preparing to break through to the Daluo Golden Immortal, but now with the four ancestors about to lecture for a thousand years, he felt he could wait a little longer.


    These were the four ancestors who had existed since the beginning of creation; their experiences, cultivation, and understanding of the Dao were not something ordinary powerhouses could compare with.


    Once this news spread, the entire Eastern Primordial was in an uproar, and countless living beings were already waiting at the Eastern Primordial main base.


    Moreover, this news was still spreading eastward, with many living beings arriving and settling here daily.


    Of course, quite a few contradictions have erupted within this context.


    However, none would dare to provoke Di Jun, as his reputation among the Golden Immortals was fought for, not merely talked up.


    Still, Di Jun did encounter troubles, and it was from a Daluo Golden Immortal named Daoist Li Huo.


    This Daoist Li Huo spent most of his time in the Eastern Primordial, collecting several Spiritual Objects but basically abstaining from battles.


    Such behavior was also permitted by the four great ancestors.


    After all, the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures needed for battle, along with the resources like Spirit Stones, would require some beings to support, and those unwilling to partake in combat would become the logistics for the fighting forces.


    From the moment Di Jun laid eyes on Daoist Li Huo, he saw greed in his eyes.


    There were none of the usual emotions he encountered often¡ªjealousy, envy, fear¡ªonly pure, naked greed.


    That sensation of wanting to devour him whole was not something Di Jun could misidentify.


    In this main camp, Daoist Li Huo could only cause trouble for him, not daring to truly make a move against him.


    Di Jun could even sense the mark that had been planted on him.


    This mark was difficult to remove, requiring a considerable amount of time to erase, and any attempt to do so would surely be noticed by Daoist Li Huo.


    However, with the help of the River Map and Luo Book, Di Jun could somewhat conceal it.


    Apart from Di Jun, Daoist Li Huo¡¯s gaze towards East King was also filled with greed.


    Naturally, East King had noticed this as well and had been constantly avoiding Daoist Li Huo.


    Yet, Di Jun felt that Daoist Li Huo was mainly focusing his efforts on himself, seemingly finding him more enticing.


    Di Jun remained vigilant but did not devote too much attention to Daoist Li Huo.


    After all, when Luo Hou¡¯s disciple, Wu Tian, was a Daluo Golden Immortal, he had failed to capture him; thus, it was even less likely for Daoist Li Huo.


    By now, Di Jun had guessed the reason behind the four great ancestors¡¯ teachings.


    One was to attract more beings to this battlefield, and on the other hand, it seemed to be aimed at enhancing the strength of the beings in the Eastern Primordial.


    To Di Jun, this felt like a pre-battle mobilization.


    Fortune!


    In the end, Di Jun attributed all matters to the concept of ¡°fortune.¡±


    When demons rise, the righteous path declines; when demons fall, the righteous path prospers.


    The fortune of the Primordial is now split between east and west; the more he encroaches, the less would be left for him.


    The Three Tribes¡¯ Catastrophe was also due to fortune, as, in the current Primordial, fortune was the key to advancement.


    But Di Jun still had one doubt: how exactly to make the beings of the Eastern Primordial fight to death against the Demon Path.


    In fact, the situation was almost as Di Jun had surmised.


    Originally, Hong Jun, Dian Dao Ancestor, Yin Yang Ancestor, and Qian Kun Ancestor discussed how to ensure that the Eastern Primordial would not fall, and perhaps even launch a counterattack.


    In the end, they concluded that they needed to enhance the strength of the beings in the Eastern Primordial.


    Everything is illusory, only strength is reality.


    Only strength can ensure the safety of the Eastern Primordial, safeguarding their foundation of fortune.


    Ultimately, the plan to teach was proposed by Hong Jun and agreed upon by the other three ancestors.


    Currently, the inheritances within the Primordial are merely between races, and there are hardly any beings who truly teach the Tao.


    Therefore, with the four great ancestors teaching, they can compensate for the inadequacies in the inheritances, which is why so many beings have come forward.


    Although Hong Jun and the other three ancestors will teach about their own paths, they will not reveal the foundation of their own power.


    This is also why the other three ancestors agreed so readily.

 Chapter 21 - 21 18 Sermon in Progress

    ?21: Chapter 18 Sermon in Progress 21: Chapter 18 Sermon in Progress Three hundred years fleetingly passed by, with Di Jun and various beings standing in front of a palace, awaiting the opening of its gates.


    The Primordial Golden Immortals stood at the forefront, the Daluo Golden Immortals stood behind them, followed by the Golden Immortals, and the Cultivators below the rank of Golden Immortal stood even further back.


    As the foremost among the Golden Immortals, Di Jun naturally took his place behind the Daluo Golden Immortals.


    In the Primordial realm, strength is the surety of one¡¯s status, marking a strictly hierarchical structure.


    Throughout these three hundred years, neither the Dao nor the Demon Path had engaged in any significant warfare; at most, there were minor skirmishes.


    This was because both sides were exceedingly preoccupied, with no time to initiate large-scale wars.


    The Dao side, needless to say, was preparing to listen to the four Elders¡¯ lectures.


    On the side of the Demon Path, news had come that a group of Devil Cultivators were continuously relocating Spirit Veins from the Western Primordial to Mount Sumeru.


    They all knew this was in preparation for the ultimate final battle.


    It wasn¡¯t that no one had thought to stop them, but no attempt had been successful ¡ª even a Primordial Golden Immortal very nearly perished in the effort.


    After all, this was the true stronghold of the Devil Cultivators, where many powerful beings of the Demon Path resided.


    The four Elders could not act rashly, as beings of their Realm Cultivation level could sense each other¡¯s movements.


    If they stirred, Luo Hou was sure to make his move.


    Under these circumstances, the matter had to be left unresolved.


    Just as the Devil Cultivators dared not to prevent the beings of the Eastern Primordial from hearing the four Elders¡¯ lectures.


    During these three hundred years, Di Jun also meticulously organized his gains from this period, especially the various paths of Dao he had encountered.


    He needed to clarify his own state first, in order to gain the most from listening to the four Elders¡¯ lectures.


    Di Jun knew the outcome of this final battle, so he treasured this opportunity to hear the four Elders¡¯ lectures even more.


    The grand doors of the palace slowly opened, revealing the four Elders seated on meditation cushions, in order: Yin Yang Ancestor, Qian Kun Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, Hong Jun Ancestor.


    From the entrance of the palace, it seemed not to be very large, with not much space before the four Elders.


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help thinking: Could it be that only those with destiny could enter this lecture?


    Many beings who had come from far away, enduring great hardships, might have to return disappointed.


    Even Di Jun himself couldn¡¯t guarantee that he was fated.


    After all, this was not a lecture in the Purple Cloud Palace following Hong Jun¡¯s attainment as a Saint.


    Before Di Jun could entertain further thoughts, the Primordial Golden Immortals at the front entered as soon as the door opened.


    The Daluo Golden Immortals also entered in succession.


    After the last Daluo Golden Immortal entered, Di Jun exhaled a turbid breath and stepped inside as well.


    Upon entering the palace, Di Jun realized he had been mistaken.


    The palace had seemed small from the outside.


    But upon entering, it was incredibly spacious.


    Di Jun took a cursory glance around and then thought to himself: Space Law, huh?


    Currently, he had only grazed the surface of spatial understanding and was far from being able to create or expand space within the Primordial World.


    If it were a Small World instead, perhaps he could have achieved this extent.


    After all, the spatial barriers of the Primordial World were exceedingly strong.


    Following Di Jun¡¯s entrance, the other beings also slowly made their way inside.


    ¡°`


    Ultimately, the palace accommodated all life forms, and it was still spacious without the slightest congestion.


    Even if some life forms who came to listen to the teachings maintained their original bodies, which were very large, it did not cause any hindrance.


    Di Jun realized that it was not only the palace that had been expanded with the Space Law, but each cushion for the life forms attending held its own mystery.


    Each cushion here was an independent space, both connected to the palace and isolated from it.


    Truly magical.


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    Had it not been for the four ancestors about to preach, Di Jun would have wanted to comprehend the application of the Space Law here.


    Of course, Di Jun guessed that even if he tried to comprehend it, he might not grasp anything.


    Because the difference between Di Jun¡¯s realm and that of the four ancestors was monumental, even the arrangements the ancestors made casually might elude him.


    After all, without the support of realm cultivation, it is simply unimaginable how some things are achieved.


    The place where he sat on the cushion was actually not much different from where he had stood at the entrance of the palace.


    The very front had four cushions arranged, which should be for the positions of the four ancestors, and no one was seated there yet.


    By now, Di Jun had become accustomed to strange occurrences; he had clearly seen the four ancestors sitting on their cushions before entering the palace.


    But after entering, not a single one of the ancestors was to be found.


    Then, the Primordial Golden Immortals were seated separately in a row, as a sign of respect for them.


    After all, the four ancestors were also at the realm of Primordial Golden Immortals, only their understanding of the Dao and their strength were far greater than that of other Primordial Golden Immortals.


    All the life forms that entered the palace sat quietly on the cushions, waiting, and the entire great hall was very quiet.


    After a while, the four ancestors appeared on the cushions.


    Di Jun¡¯s gaze had not left those four cushions, but he did not notice how the ancestors appeared, without any trace.


    Not only Di Jun, but the Primordial Golden Immortals in the front row were also surprised, as they did not notice either.


    They had originally thought that the gap between them and the four ancestors was not big, but even from just this little detail, the gap had become enormous, and was even widening.


    At this moment, Hong Jun, the last of the ancestors, spoke: ¡°Before the sermon begins, let me first make clear some matters.¡±


    ¡°According to the calculations I made with the three fellow Daoists, the battle between us four and Luo Hou is also the decisive battle of the Daoist and Devil paths.¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that Devil Cultivators will also invade the Eastern Primordial.¡±


    ¡°In order to strengthen the power of the Eastern Primordial, this sermon is being held.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Di Jun finally understood the origin of this sermon.


    ¡°Of course, all life forms that have come here, regardless of whether they join in the confrontation with the Demon Path, are welcome to listen to our teachings.¡±


    ¡°However, those who do participate in the confrontation against the Demon Path, once it is over, will receive the blessing of the destiny of the Daoist sect.¡±


    Destiny blessing?


    Many life forms¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard these words.


    With the blessing of destiny, one¡¯s cultivation speed would greatly increase, and along with it the chance for opportunities.


    In such a situation, naturally, some life forms were moved.


    What¡¯s more, they originally harbored the intent to confront the Devil Cultivators, especially those life forms that often waged battles here.


    They had forged irreconcilable hatred with the Devil Cultivators.


    Di Jun was also somewhat excited about all the destiny blessings mentioned by Hong Jun.


    This was the blessing of destiny of the Daoist sect, not just any ordinary blessing of destiny; how could Di Jun not desire it?


    ¡°`

 Chapter 22 - 22 19 Ancestral Sermon

    ?22: Chapter 19 Ancestral Sermon 22: Chapter 19 Ancestral Sermon Hong Jun looked at the expressions of the numerous beings below and continued, ¡°My fellow cultivators, do not rush to make a decision, there is still plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°Two thousand seven hundred years is enough time for you all to think things through properly.¡±


    ¡°The decision to bestow the Dao Sect with fortune and blessings is not mine alone, the other three venerable Daoists have also agreed.¡±


    As soon as Hong Jun finished speaking, the Yin Yang Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, and Qian Kun Ancestor all nodded their heads.


    Although many beings were far away from the four foremost meditation cushions, they were not hindered from seeing the actions of the four elders.


    ¡°I hope everyone carefully considers this.


    Once Luo Hou is defeated, the Dao Sect will unify the fortunes of the Primordial, and at that time the Dao Sect¡¯s fortunes will be incredibly precious.¡±


    Hong Jun¡¯s words made many beings breath roughly, some even daydreaming about the future.


    Di Jun, however, remained calm as he had already decided to take part in this great battle.


    Before those great powers of later generations had stepped onto the Primordial stage, Di Jun naturally wanted to establish his own advantages.


    More importantly, Di Jun felt that the Daoist lecture given by Hong Jun was not easily obtained.


    ¡°I shall not waste words further.


    The lecture begins now.¡±


    As soon as Hong Jun finished speaking, a giant Yin Yang Taiji Diagram emerged above the head of the Yin Yang Ancestor and began to rotate slowly.


    Then, the doctrines of Yin and Yang were spoken slowly by the Yin Yang Ancestor, and as he spoke, the Yin Yang Taiji Diagram above his head kept changing, displaying his Dao of Yin and Yang more vividly to everyone.


    Di Jun was immersed in it, deducing his own version of the Yin Yang following the Ancestor¡¯s Dao.


    However, his body¡¯s Yang Qi was overly abundant, leaving Yin and Yang out of balance and unable to achieve the various effects mentioned by the Yin Yang Ancestor.


    Di Jun was not frustrated by this; he could only say that the Yin Yang Ancestor¡¯s Dao did not completely suit him.


    Nevertheless, even so, Di Jun made significant gains that added to his own foundation.


    As the Yin Yang Ancestor slowly expounded his Dao, some beings whose paths resonated with the Yin Yang Ancestor¡¯s Dao broke through their current realms.


    Time flew swiftly, and two hundred and fifty years passed in this manner.


    When the voice of the Yin Yang Ancestor came to an abrupt end, Di Jun even felt a sense of loss.


    Although East King gained some insights from the Yin Yang Ancestor¡¯s lecture, his understanding was skewed towards Yang, for he was transformed from the very first wisp of Innate Pure Yang Qi at the opening of Heaven, and he felt advancement in his cultivation.


    Di Jun¡¯s Origin was associated with the Sun Star and should be somewhat like East King, with a comprehension leaning more towards Yang, but he had an exceptional aptitude and had a relatively balanced grasp of Yin and Yang.


    However, being inclined towards Yang himself, he could not transform all his insights into strength.


    Just as the Yin Yang Ancestor¡¯s voice faded, Qian Kun Ancestor¡¯s voice rose, submerging Di Jun, who was slightly melancholic, into the Qian Kun Ancestor¡¯s lecture.


    Similarly, an evolving expanse of Heaven and Earth manifested behind the Qian Kun Ancestor, encompassing all things.


    Like this, another two hundred and fifty years swiftly passed, and Di Jun still did not feel the passage of time.


    Di Jun gained a lot from the Qian Kun Ancestor¡¯s lecture and even felt that part of Qian Kun Ancestor¡¯s Dao resonated with him, evoking a sensation as though he could break through to become a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    In the end, Di Jun still suppressed this sensation because two more elders had yet to lecture.


    He believed that the next two elders would bring him different surprises, especially the Daoist Ancestor of later generations, whose lecture Di Jun anticipated very much.


    Likewise, the Qian Kun Ancestor¡¯s lecture also allowed many beings to break through their existing realms.


    As soon as the words of Qian Kun Ancestor fell, Dian Dao Ancestor immediately began to expound the Dao.


    Behind him also emerged a Yin Yang Taiji Diagram, but upon closer inspection, this Taiji Diagram seemed to be inverted, and its speed was different too.


    Soon after, the Yin Yang Taiji Diagram transformed into a representation of Heaven and Earth, except that within it, Heaven and Earth were reversed, and everything no longer conformed to the natural order but was upturned, defying common reasoning.


    The Dao of Dian Dao Ancestor similarly immersed many life forms, faced with such an existence expounding the Dao, they had no choice but to be entranced.


    However, the inverted Dao was not suitable for the majority of life forms; some even vomited blood due to it clashing with their own path.


    Hong Jun Ancestor promptly attended to these life forms and administered healing.


    Fortunately, the cultivation levels of these life forms were not high, at most they were Golden Immortals.


    Those Daluo Golden Immortals composed themselves and were not easily affected, although some Daluo Golden Immortals turned pale, such as Daoist Li Huo.


    Dian Dao paid no attention to these changes among the life forms, continuing to elucidate his own Dao.


    Again, two hundred and fifty years had passed, and for some life forms, this period was indeed a torment.


    Of course, there were still a small number of life forms whose paths resonated with Dian Dao Ancestor, and they managed to break through their own realms.


    An even smaller number of life forms changed the foundation of their being due to the teachings of Dian Dao Ancestor.


    They were merely immersed in the teachings of Dian Dao Ancestor, without realizing that upon awakening, their foundations had been altered, even possessing attributes contrary to their own.


    Di Jun was also immersed in the teachings of Dian Dao Ancestor, feeling that viewing normal cultivation from an upside-down perspective occasionally offered a different insight, helping to better facilitate his own practice.


    However, he always felt that Dian Dao Ancestor seemed to have only shared a fraction of his knowledge.


    Not just Dian Dao, the previous Yin Yang Ancestor and Qian Kun Ancestor seemed to do the same.


    It wasn¡¯t clear whether this was a misperception of his own, or if that was all there was to it.


    The teachings of Dian Dao Ancestor finally concluded, and then Hong Jun Ancestor began to expound on his own path.


    During the discourse of Hong Jun Ancestor, a myriad of Laws materialized behind him, intertwining and evolving ceaselessly.


    Upon counting them, there were as many as Three Thousand Laws.


    Interwoven, these Three Thousand Laws constituted a kind of Dao.


    Seeing the Three Thousand Laws in front of him, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but marvel: Worthy of Hong Jun Ancestor, his approach indeed reveals profound generosity.


    This is about Laws.


    Hong Jun Ancestor directly displayed the Daoist charm of the Laws he had comprehended.


    Compared to the three previous ancestors, Hong Jun Ancestor was truly full of sincerity.


    However, throughout Hong Jun¡¯s discourse, it seemed he had not given a name to his own Dao.


    This Dao, formed by the Three Thousand Laws, was the core of Hong Jun Ancestor¡¯s foundation, yet it was unnamed.


    Could this mean that Hong Jun Ancestor¡¯s Dao was still not perfected?


    Could this possibly be the Immortal Dao?


    Di Jun, immersed in the teachings of Hong Jun Ancestor, had such thoughts arise in his mind.


    Hong Jun became a Saint, expounded the Dao at Purple Cloud Palace, and afterward, the Immortal Dao became the mainstream in Primordial.


    Could it be that the Dao that Hong Jun Ancestor is now expounding is the Immortal Dao?


    This thought flashed through Di Jun¡¯s mind but quickly passed as he once again submerged himself in the teachings of Hong Jun Ancestor.

 Chapter 23 - 23 20 Breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal

    ?23: Chapter 20 Breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal 23: Chapter 20 Breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal Not only was Di Jun immersed in Hong Jun¡¯s teachings, almost all beings present were engrossed in this discourse event.


    Even those Primordial Golden Immortals and Daluo Golden Immortals were immersed in it.


    At the time when Yin Yang Ancestor, Qian Kun Ancestor, and Dian Dao Ancestor were teaching, although those Primordial Golden Immortals and some deeply cultivated Daluo Golden Immortals were listening, they were not truly immersed in it.


    Because although the teachings of these three ancestors could immerse the lesser experienced Daluo Golden Immortals and those of lower realms, in their view, the discourse was actually somewhat dismissive toward these beings.


    They had come with great expectations, but had already become disappointed before Hong Jun began his teachings.


    Only when Hong Jun started to teach, they were filled with immense surprise.


    This was true discourse, not merely a perfunctory effort like those of the previous three ancestors.


    In fact, among these Primordial Golden Immortals, they also preferred to deal with Hong Jun Ancestor, followed by Qian Kun Ancestor, while Yin Yang Ancestor and Dian Dao Ancestor were the ones they did not wish to interact with.


    Not only that, upon hearing Hong Jun¡¯s teachings, the other three ancestors also displayed a serious demeanor, attentively listening.


    This was an attitude not seen during others¡¯ teachings.


    Di Jun was immersed in the Daoist charm of Hong Jun¡¯s teachings, and countless insights emerged in his mind.


    Within his Primordial Spirit appeared a portion of the Three Thousand Laws contained in Hong Jun Ancestor¡¯s teachings.


    Of course, his understanding of these laws was only rudimentary and far inferior to that of Hong Jun Ancestor.


    Moreover, the paths discussed by Yin Yang Ancestor, Qian Kun Ancestor, and Dian Dao Ancestor had also emerged in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    Besides these, the paths Di Jun had witnessed and comprehended over the years also appeared within his Primordial Spirit.


    Under such circumstances, Di Jun¡¯s Primordial Spirit sat upright within his body, a Three-legged Golden Crow with eyes tightly shut, surrounded by his insights spinning ceaselessly around him.


    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration crossed Di Jun¡¯s mind, and the Golden Crow¡¯s Primordial Spirit immediately opened its golden pupils.


    Immortal Dao?


    Three Thousand Laws?


    Since Hong Jun Ancestor formed the Immortal Dao with the Three Thousand Laws, could he also construct his own path?


    To govern thousands of laws, not confined to one single path, this is the road he wanted to take.


    Di Jun¡¯s body sat honestly on a meditation cushion, the pupils of the Golden Crow within him becoming increasingly bright.


    Fortuitously, those insights swirling around the Golden Crow¡¯s Primordial Spirit surged into it.


    Centered amidst the Golden Crow Primordial Spirit, it continuously absorbed and adjusted these Daoist charms, gradually crafting his own path.


    Di Jun¡¯s aura slowly ascended within Hong Jun¡¯s teachings, starting to advance towards the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Hong Jun Ancestor, with a multitasking mind, lectured while observing the attendees.


    Among them, many cultivators¡¯ realms were continuously advancing, even breaking through barriers.


    Among the Golden Immortals, Hong Jun paid particular attention to a gorgeously robed middle-aged man, that was East King.


    This East King, during the process of listening to his teachings, was not the one who experienced the greatest or swiftest improvement in cultivation realm, but he was the best receptor of his Dao.


    East King had even begun to mimic him in constructing his own laws, unfortunately, the laws he comprehended were too superficial and few in variety.


    It can only be said that East King was mimicking him, managing to achieve some resemblance.


    Simultaneously, Hong Jun had also secretly used the Creation Jade Disc to calculate, and this East King had a fate connected to him in the future, but the specifics were elusive, causing Hong Jun to give him an extra look of attention.


    Suddenly, Hong Jun once again diversified a part of his mind to pay attention to Di Jun, who was breaking through from Golden Immortal to Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Hong Jun observed Di Jun¡¯s breakthrough process, and couldn¡¯t help but think: The one just now was like me, while this one is learning from me.


    It seemed as if Di Jun was also imitating Hong Jun, but Hong Jun didn¡¯t see it that way.


    They were just finding their own Dao in the same way, but the Dao was not the same.


    What East King did was merely imitate Hong Jun¡¯s Dao, and he might never be qualified to catch up with Hong Jun.


    However, in the eyes of Hong Jun, Di Jun now had the qualifications to catch up with him.


    Though it was just a qualification, at least Di Jun had caught Hong Jun¡¯s eye.


    Curious, Hong Jun then used the Creation Jade Disc to divine Di Jun.


    The Sun Star, the Three-legged Golden Crow, is also a descendant of the Pangu God.


    This foundation, although it cannot be compared with those beings who have inherited the legacy of Chaos Demon Gods, is still fairly decent.


    Hong Jun thought.


    It¡¯s not that the Pangu God is inferior to the Chaos Demon Gods, but that the Pangu God became everything, how much of the Origin could Di Jun obtain?


    And basically, Chaos Demon Gods usually have only one inheritor.


    Oh, this Three-legged Golden Crow actually also has a certain fate with me.


    Hong Jun was somewhat surprised.


    The fate seemed shallower than that of East King, but it was more enduring.


    Upon seeing this, Hong Jun wanted to continue divining, but he could only see a vast white future, unable to know the specifics.


    Well then, since the Heavenly Dao operates unpredictably, why should I forcefully seek to know the future?


    Hong Jun no longer dwelled on these matters, but his mind still paid attention to both East King and Di Jun.


    Di Jun¡¯s breakthrough encountered no obstacles and smoothly reached the realm of the Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Unlike Luo Hou, who disappeared after his breakthrough, Di Jun still needed to seize this opportunity to comprehend the transformations of the Heavenly Dao.


    At the moment of Di Jun¡¯s breakthrough, his mind left his body, and even left the palace.


    It seemed like the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao and the operation of the Laws all appeared before his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t wait to comprehend and immerse himself in them.


    Di Jun¡¯s aptitude was fully demonstrated at this moment, as if he wanted to completely replicate the Heavenly Dao.


    At this time, he didn¡¯t realize that he was already engrossed in the Heavenly Dao, or rather, his mind was now filled with the operation of Laws, devoid of rationality.


    If this continued, Di Jun¡¯s soul might sink into the Heavenly Dao and completely lose his rationality, becoming part of the operation of the Heavenly Dao.


    Normally, Primordial Beings breaking through to Daluo Golden Immortal wouldn¡¯t go through this, they would just normally comprehend the Primordial Heavenly Dao during that instant.


    But Di Jun¡¯s aptitude was astonishing; although it allowed him to comprehend the Primordial Heavenly Dao more easily, it also made him more prone to immersion in it, making it easier for him to lean towards the Heavenly Dao.


    Having too good an aptitude is not something to be recklessly used, control needs to be learned.


    Now, Di Jun is facing the biggest danger since his birth, and he is not even aware of this danger.


    Not being aware of the danger, even being addicted to it, is indeed most terrifying.

 Chapter 24 - 24 21 There is a Flaw in the Heavenly Dao

    ?24: Chapter 21 There is a Flaw in the Heavenly Dao 24: Chapter 21 There is a Flaw in the Heavenly Dao Suddenly, Di Jun awoke in an instant, his consciousness immediately pulled back into his body.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, his gaze filled with fear, his heart full of dread that made even his breathing uncontrollable.


    He gasped for air to calm his rapidly beating heart.


    Hong Jun noticed this, but after observing secretly, it seemed to be an issue with the spirit.


    Hong Jun did not interfere, continuing to expound on the Dao.


    By this point, Di Jun was no longer in the mood to listen to Hong Jun¡¯s teaching, and having broken through to become a Daluo Golden Immortal, he could resist the allure of the surrounding Daoist charm.


    No longer like before, when he could only immerse himself in it without control.


    Di Jun remembered the state of comprehending the Heavenly Dao just now and screamed inwardly.


    Just a bit more, just a little more, and he would have transformed into a Dao; fused with the Heavenly Dao.


    If it weren¡¯t for the repeated calls, he would truly have become one with the Dao, becoming part of the operation of the Heavenly Dao.


    This made Di Jun think of the legend of Hong Jun becoming one with the Dao in future generations.


    But with Hong Jun¡¯s fusion, he could still maintain his own consciousness.


    Di Jun felt that his state just now should not be called fusion with the Dao, but rather merging with it; completely integrating with the Heavenly Dao without any remaining consciousness.


    His body would turn into a shell, and if lucky, after a long time, it may give birth to a new Spiritual Wisdom, but that would no longer be him.


    But what about those calls?


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help thinking of those calls that saved him.


    He could feel, those calls emerging in his spirit, not in the form of sounds but as a form of information.


    Di Jun was sure that those were indeed calling him, beckoning him over, which awakened him, allowing his spirit to return to his body.


    In a hazy sensation, Di Jun felt that it seemed to be a world.


    A world is calling me!


    Di Jun¡¯s heart was full of amazement, even doubting if he had perceived it wrong.


    In the Primordial, there actually was a world calling me.


    Di Jun could not believe this; he was a genuine Primordial Being, so how could he be connected to another world?


    Under these circumstances, Di Jun forced himself to calm down and quietly sense the calling.


    Di Jun waited for a while but did not hear that voice again.


    This...


    Di Jun pondered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help thinking: Could it be that this world is related to the Primordial Heavenly Dao?


    With this thought, Di Jun strove to overcome his fear of the Heavenly Dao and tried to comprehend it again.


    The fear of comprehending the Heavenly Dao is a must to overcome, as after all, the Heavenly Dao is the collection and embodiment of the Laws of the Primordial World, and understanding the Heavenly Dao is a quicker path to improving strength.


    The quickest path is naturally through high Cultivation Realm cultivators imparting the Dao or preaching it.


    Di Jun¡¯s mind once again comprehended the Heavenly Dao, and, quite normally, there were no signs of transforming into the Dao.


    He quietly waited during the process of comprehending the Heavenly Dao.


    Suddenly, that calling arose again in the depths of his heart, faint, but Di Jun could sense it was from a world.


    Only, the specific location of this world was unknown to Di Jun.


    Having confirmed his speculation, Di Jun¡¯s spirit returned to his body.


    It seems this world is closely related to the Primordial Heavenly Dao or perhaps the Primordial World itself.


    Is this a world within the Primordial World?


    Such a thought crossed Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    A world within the Primordial?


    This...


    Di Jun, after some speculation, seemed to have guessed what world it was.


    If the legends of later generations are not mistaken, Di Jun was not only the Demon Emperor, but also established the Ancient Heavenly Court, becoming the Heavenly Emperor.


    Wouldn¡¯t the place where Di Jun¡¯s Ancient Heavenly Court was located be a world of its own?


    The Heavenly Realm!


    This world is the Heavenly Realm!


    The more Di Jun thought about it, the more probable it seemed.


    This Heavenly Realm was fated to be connected to him.


    With this thought, a surge of joy emerged in Di Jun¡¯s heart; this was the Heavenly Realm, a grand world indeed.


    Suddenly, something came to Di Jun¡¯s mind, and his joy was significantly lessened.


    Because he realized that after the Heavenly Realm emerged, it had been divided among many powerful beings; of the Thirty-Three Heavens, the Demon Clan only occupied a small part.


    Besides, this fateful connection with the Heavenly Realm gave Di Jun a sense of destiny, as if the position of the Heavenly Emperor was meant for no one but him.


    At that moment, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think of the path he had taken, to reign over myriad laws.


    How to reign?


    This seemed to align perfectly with the emperor¡¯s way, the imperial path.


    However, Di Jun was only entertaining the notion, without feeling there was any mistake in the path he chose.


    If he couldn¡¯t even be certain of his own path, then how could he talk about advancing step by step?


    Destiny?


    Let¡¯s see if I, Di Jun, can change this predestined fate.


    Through numerous trials and experiences, Di Jun¡¯s mentality was no longer that of when he had initially crossed over.


    Facing various challenges in the Primordial World, his first instinct was no longer to flee.


    Of course, it would still be better not to assume the role of the Demon Emperor, and there¡¯s no need for the Demon Clan to be established.


    All he needed to do was to gather some followers, wait for the fall of the Witch Clan, wait for the emergence of the Heavenly Realm, and then see whether he should assume the predestined role of the Heavenly Emperor based on the situation.


    In his mind, Di Jun was continuously planning his future.


    These were only plans for now; when the time came, specific circumstances would require careful analysis.


    After understanding this, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but begin to review the insights into the Heavenly Dao he gained when breaking through to become a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Although the situation was perilous at the time, Di Jun¡¯s gains were substantial after extricating himself from the danger.


    Di Jun had made significant progress in understanding various laws and had also formed some nascent law frameworks.


    These laws were contained within Di Jun¡¯s Golden Crow Primordial Spirit, which continually organized and refined them.


    All the insights from that time had been transformed into nourishment for the advancement of Di Jun¡¯s Cultivation Realm.


    Now, among the Primordial Daluo Golden Immortals, he was certainly not a weakling.


    At the very least, he no longer needed to worry about Daoist Li Huo¡¯s covetous gaze.


    However, Di Jun did not remove the mark Daoist Li Huo had placed on him, as he wanted to see what Daoist Li Huo intended to do.


    This could be considered as setting a trap for fishing.


    Di Jun also wanted to witness Daoist Li Huo¡¯s understanding of fire, to see whether it would benefit him and the Fusang Tree.


    In addition to this, Di Jun had discovered something very important: there were deficiencies in the Heavenly Dao.


    Di Jun didn¡¯t know if other Primordial Beings were able to sense it, but for him who had almost been Dao-integrated,


    He could clearly feel that the Heavenly Dao was lacking.


    There is a saying that ¡®the great way is fifty, the Heavenly Dao is forty-nine, escaping one to leave a glimmer of hope for all things between Heaven and Earth.¡¯


    But according to Di Jun¡¯s feelings, what the Heavenly Dao lacked was certainly more than just one.


    How much exactly, Di Jun had not discerned, but in his feeling, what was missing was definitely not just one.


    Besides, according to Di Jun¡¯s understanding, the one that escaped cannot be considered a lack in the Heavenly Dao; the Heavenly Dao¡¯s forty-nine was already a kind of perfection.

 Chapter 25 - 25 22 Sermon Concludes

    ?25: Chapter 22 Sermon Concludes 25: Chapter 22 Sermon Concludes Di Jun gently shook his head and suppressed this matter deep in his heart.


    Heavenly Dao?


    The intricacies within were too profound for Di Jun¡¯s current realm to grasp; such matters required Hong Jun to handle.


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze towards Hong Jun, who was giving a lecture, and he thought of the future legend where Hong Jun unifies with the Dao.


    In the legends of the future, some praise Hong Jun for his boundless love, while others conspiracy theories criticize him.


    However, from the current lectures of the four ancestors, Di Jun felt that perhaps Hong Jun was the most reliable among them.


    Di Jun cleared his mind of the chaotic thoughts and once again immersed himself in the Daoist charm of Hong Jun¡¯s lecture.


    After breaking through to Daluo Golden Immortal, listening to Hong Jun¡¯s lectures felt very different in sensation and understanding compared to when he was a Golden Immortal.


    As a Golden Immortal, Di Jun listened to Hong Jun¡¯s teachings; what he understood, he understood, and what he didn¡¯t, he had no clue about at all.


    Now that he had broken through to Daluo Golden Immortal, Di Jun found that some aspects he previously did not comprehend, he was beginning to understand, while others were as vague as flowers seen through fog.


    It felt like he understood, but he didn¡¯t know what to do about it, unable to articulate the insights clearly.


    Besides, there were still many things that Di Jun directly did not understand.


    Moreover, Di Jun noticed that he heard some content that he had not heard at all when he was a Golden Immortal.


    This indicated that his realm was too low at the time, causing even parts of the lecture to be filtered out by him.


    So now, are there still parts of the content that are beyond his knowledge?


    Di Jun knew that pondering these matters was of no use right now and simply stopped thinking about them.


    He adjusted his state and once again dived deeply into Hong Jun¡¯s lecture, slowly elevating his own realm and cultivation.


    In fact, a part of Hong Jun¡¯s consciousness was still monitoring Di Jun, seeing that Di Jun had successfully broken through to Daluo Golden Immortal and immersed himself again in his teachings, Hong Jun did not concern himself any further.


    These two beings fated to him, Hong Jun had great expectations for them.


    Time hurriedly passed, and another two hundred and fifty years had gone by.


    This series of lectures lasted a total of one thousand years, with each ancestor lecturing for two hundred and fifty years.


    For the current Primordial era, a thousand years was not considered long, but it was still a significant boost for everyone¡¯s improvement.


    Especially the latter part of Hong Jun¡¯s lectures, which could be said to be filled with sincerity.


    Although the lecturing had ended, the multitude of lives that had listened were still immersed in the Daoist charm, constantly recalling Hong Jun¡¯s previous teachings.


    Some even spontaneously recalled the lectures of the other ancestors, using the residual charm to improve themselves.


    Di Jun was such a being; over this millennium, the teachings of Yin Yang Ancestor, Qian Kun Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, and the various insights he had during his breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal surfaced in his mind, enhancing his realm and cultivation.


    Hong Jun Ancestor, Yin Yang Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, Qian Kun Ancestor had no intention to awaken the crowd.


    ¡°A thousand years of lectures, today they conclude.


    We should also return to our Daoist School to adjust our states, in preparation for Luo Hou¡¯s challenge in a thousand seven hundred years.¡±


    Hong Jun spoke.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The other three ancestors agreed with Hong Jun¡¯s suggestion.


    The great battle in one thousand seven hundred years needed to be treated with caution; indeed, they required some time to nurture their states.


    One thousand seven hundred years, that amount of time was nearly sufficient.


    This was the timeline they had determined when they had discussed it at the time.


    ¡°What should we do about these lives?¡±


    The Qian Kun Ancestor looked down at the multitudes of life below still comprehending the mysteries and asked.


    ¡°They...¡±


    Just as Hong Jun was about to speak, he suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, all four ancestors sensed a change in the heavens¡¯ secrets and couldn¡¯t help but look up to the sky.


    They saw swathes of Merit Golden Clouds appear in the sky, with Qilin circling around them, flying back and forth.


    During the catastrophe of the three clans, the Qilin invoked a Heavenly Dao Oath stating that with any auspicious omen descending to the world, Qilin would be sure to follow, thus preserving the Qilin clan.


    Similarly, the Phoenix Clan suppressed the Undying Volcano, and the Dragon Clan suppressed the Four Seas Sea Eye.


    Under such circumstances, the three clans barely managed to grasp a lifeline.


    The four ancestors saw the Merit Golden Clouds accompanied by the Qilin drifting towards them.


    At this moment, other Primordial Golden Immortals were also awakened by this commotion and likewise looked over.


    As for those below the level of Primordial Golden Immortal cultivation, they were immersed in the afterglow, comprehending the essence.


    The four ancestors were also quite surprised at this moment; the last time they saw Merit Golden Clouds was during the extermination of the Primordial Fierce Beasts.


    Because the Primordial Fierce Beasts bore the will of the Chaos Demon Gods and wanted to destroy the Primordial World, they caused significant damage to it.


    Back then, they all received hints from the Heavenly Dao, exterminated the Fierce Beasts clan, and thus the Merit Golden Clouds appeared.


    The same was true for other Primordial Golden Immortals; it had been a long time since they last saw the Merit Golden Clouds.


    Think about it, after the great Fierce Beasts calamity, the conflict between the Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin clans occurred, followed by the conflict between Dao and Demon Path.


    It seemed there was no reason for the Merit Golden Clouds to appear.


    Could it be that these Merit Golden Clouds are related to these four ancestors?


    Could it be because of this session of imparting the Dao?


    Some among the life forms came to think of this.


    At this moment, Hong Jun and the others were certain that the Merit Golden Clouds belonged to them, but they too had questions in their hearts?


    Imparting the Dao actually produced merit?


    Thus, the four ancestors began to divine.


    At this point, the Merit Golden Clouds split into four, one larger mass and three significantly smaller ones.


    The three smaller Merit Golden Clouds entered the bodies of Qian Kun Ancestor, Yin Yang Ancestor, and Dian Dao Ancestor respectively.


    The largest Merit Golden Cloud, however, entered into the body of Hong Jun.


    Not long after, the four ancestors opened their eyes, exchanging glances, their expressions somber.


    Even the usually benevolent Hong Jun had a worried look on his face at this time.


    ¡°Sigh, wrong, all wrong.¡±


    ¡°The conflict between Dao and Demon Path, it¡¯s actually a conflict of doctrinal inheritance on both sides of the Demon Path, a conflict of imparting the Dao.¡±


    After letting out a sigh, Hong Jun continued: ¡°From the conflict between Dao and Demon Path to now, there have been frequent battles, but imparting the Dao...¡±


    Just now when they divined, they not only found that they had acquired merit but that their destiny had even risen a little.


    They had not thought of this before, but now at last they had realized.


    It should have been a joyous matter, but now they couldn¡¯t feel happy about it.


    Because there wasn¡¯t enough time left, only one thousand seven hundred years remained until the final battle, which did not permit them time to impart the Dao.


    All four ancestors were aware of this point.


    The Primordial Golden Immortals below saw the four ancestors attaining merit, yet their expressions were not pleased, so they kept silent as well.


    They knew that the four were communicating with each other, but they couldn¡¯t hear the specifics of the exchange.


    And as the four elders had not yet left, they too dared not leave the place.

 Chapter 26 - 26 23 Shielding

    ?26: Chapter 23 Shielding 26: Chapter 23 Shielding These four ancestors naturally sensed the awakening of these Primordial Golden Immortals, but they did not wish to pay attention to them.


    Even Hong Jun, at this moment, was not in the mood to care about these Primordial Golden Immortals.


    At this time, Qian Kun Ancestor suddenly said: ¡°If Luo Hou comes to know of this matter, would he stop this decisive battle?¡±


    ¡°Luo Hou, Daoist?¡±


    Hong Jun Ancestor thought about Luo Hou¡¯s temperament and could not help but gently shake his head.


    ¡°Luo Hou!


    It is all Luo Hou¡¯s fault!¡±


    Yin Yang Ancestor couldn¡¯t help but angrily say.


    His Primordial Spirit involuntarily stirred the Heavenly Dao, transmitting his anger to Luo Hou.


    Seeing the behavior of Yin Yang Ancestor, Hong Jun Ancestor did not stop him, nor did the other two ancestors.


    Mount Sumeru.


    Seated on the throne and adjusting his state, Luo Hou at this moment opened his eyes.


    Ever since he ordered Wu Tian to direct the migration of Spirit Veins, he had been adjusting his own state.


    After all, he had no assurance of victory even with the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation and the boost from Spirit Veins when facing Qian Kun, Dian Dao, Yin Yang, and Hong Jun.


    Especially involving a profoundly unfathomable Hong Jun.


    However, the struggle for the Daoist path had been awaited for too long, there was no need to keep delaying.


    Merely relying on lower-tier cultivators, can they really decide the direction of the Dao versus Demon path conflict?


    At this moment, Luo Hou naturally felt the anger of Yin Yang Ancestor, sensed his resentment.


    Knowing the cause and effect, Luo Hou quickly understood the whole situation.


    Compared to the enlightened state of Hong Jun Ancestor and others, Luo Hou appeared somewhat dismissive.


    ¡°Dispense teachings?


    How troublesome.¡±


    ¡°And they seem to forget, even if dispensing teachings, there inevitably will be conflict, and it will still culminate in a confrontation eventually.¡±


    ¡°When I unify the Primordial World, and claim the fortune of the Primordial, then I can dispense teachings slowly, however I wish to.¡±


    Luo Hou directly rejected Yin Yang Ancestor and no longer paid any attention to him.


    To avoid further nuisances from Yin Yang Ancestor or others, he immediately concealed his destiny with the Destructive Black Lotus.


    This was akin to adding a barrier, blocking all information connected to him through Heavenly Dao.


    This way, he could properly adjust his state.


    After Yin Yang Ancestor could not sense Luo Hou¡¯s presence in the Heavenly Dao, his heart¡¯s fury grew more intense.


    The Tai Chi Diagram immediately appeared in his hand, since you wish to hide, I specifically will not let you get your way.


    Seeing this, Hong Jun Ancestor knew Luo Hou must have refused Yin Yang Ancestor, which also matched Luo Hou¡¯s disposition.


    ¡°Yin Yang Daoist.


    It is done, we ultimately still need to confront once more.¡±


    Hong Jun Ancestor said.


    From the beginning of heaven to now, Luo Hou¡¯s figure was always active.


    For him, conquering the Primordial World was much simpler and quicker than dispensing teachings.


    Moreover, the Demon Path is all about unrestrained and willful action, making him earnestly dispense teachings, how could that be possible.


    Listening to Hong Jun Ancestor¡¯s call, Yin Yang Ancestor¡¯s face calmed down, yet his eyes still flickered with anger.


    After a long while, Yin Yang Ancestor weighed the pros and cons, and still did not make a move, instead, he withdrew the Tai Chi Diagram into his body.


    The other Primordial Golden Immortals naturally witnessed this situation.


    Truth be told, since the emergence of the Merit Golden Cloud, they were completely unaware of what happened among these four ancestors.


    However, judging by the looks of it, it seemed as though they were about to take action.


    ¡°Since everything is settled, then I shall first return to Yujing Mountain, let us reconvene after seventeen hundred years.¡±


    Hong Jun Ancestor took the lead in saying.


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for the other three ancestors to respond, he disappeared immediately.


    Hong Jun Ancestor was very disappointed with Yin Yang Ancestor¡¯s impulsiveness.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Qian Kun Ancestor sighed and similarly vanished.


    ¡°Yin Yang Daoist, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After Dian Dao Ancestor spoke, he also left.


    Seeing that the others had already departed, Yin Yang Ancestor didn¡¯t speak and left with a cold expression.


    Seeing that the four ancestors had left, the other Primordial Golden Immortals didn¡¯t stay any longer and left the palace one by one.


    A hundred years after they left the palace, the remaining life forms gradually woke up, including Di Jun.


    After this enlightenment, Di Jun realized that the meditation cushion he was sitting on was also exceptional.


    It was calm and tranquil, very suitable for deep meditation and understanding the Dao.


    Di Jun¡¯s eyes turned golden as he began to study the meditation cushion, intending to craft one for himself upon his return.


    In Di Jun¡¯s eyes, various laws emerged, linking his aura with the entire palace.


    That majestic aura shot straight into Di Jun¡¯s eyes, and he immediately stopped observing, his pupils returning to normal.


    The meditation cushion was actually connected to the great hall, indicating that its effect was not its own, but rather that of the hall.


    Or it could be said that the palace, having been immersed in the aura of the four ancestors over the years, had already acquired various mystical properties.


    Seeing this, Di Jun did not insist anymore.


    Having finished listening and understanding the Dao, Di Jun calculated that he had been in the palace for eleven hundred years, and it was time to leave.


    With that thought, Di Jun left the palace directly.


    After leaving the palace, Di Jun received a message from Elder Wang Shu, who wanted to meet.


    Di Jun thought it over and did not refuse; he went straight to the meeting.


    Upon arrival, Elder Wang Shu was there, and, surprisingly, East King was also present.


    Wang Shu, noticing the change in Di Jun¡¯s aura, said with a smile: ¡°From now on, we should address you as Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    ¡°Wang Shu elder...¡±


    ¡°Just address as Daoist.¡±


    Di Jun didn¡¯t make a fuss and simply changed the way of addressing, saying: ¡°Daoist Wang Shu.¡±


    As both were Daluo Golden Immortals, it was appropriate for them to address each other as Daoist.


    East King was naturally aware of the meaning of ¡°Daoist,¡± and he was surprised, but then thought it reasonable.


    Initially, Di Jun had already been at the peak of Golden Immortal, so it was not strange for him to have a breakthrough now.


    Now, he was the only one left as a Golden Immortal.


    Thinking of this, East King felt uneasy inside.


    He wanted to compete with Di Jun, to surpass him, especially after they took different paths.


    However, he had grown a lot, and these inner thoughts did not show on his face.


    Wang Shu had found Di Jun and East King not for any specific matter, just a gathering before the war.


    After talking for a while, the three of them went their separate ways.


    After the conversation, Di Jun found out that East King greatly admired Hong Jun Ancestor, even wanting to emulate Hong Jun Ancestor¡¯s path.


    During this process, Wang Shu gave some advice, but Di Jun did not speak.


    Meanwhile, Wang Shu felt that he was about to make a breakthrough, so he decided to return to his own Daoist School, Taiyin Star.


    With sixteen hundred years to go, Di Jun naturally wouldn¡¯t stay there; he also decided to visit Sun Star.


    Although they were both headed to the Primordial Starry Sky, Di Jun chose not to join Wang Shu but to travel alone.


    Having just advanced to Daluo Golden Immortal, he needed some time to adapt before he could unleash his true power.

 Chapter 27 - 27 24 Return to the Sun Star

    ?27: Chapter 24 Return to the Sun Star 27: Chapter 24 Return to the Sun Star Di Jun was on his way to the Sun Star, constantly adapting to the essence of a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    The essence of a Golden Immortal is immortality, obtaining an endless lifespan, and somewhat escaping the erosion of the River of Time.


    Whereas the Daluo Golden Immortal consolidates oneself, incorporating the shadows of the past and future from the River of Time with the present, to a certain extent escaping the River of Destiny.


    Apart from adapting to the essence of his own Daluo Golden Immortal nature, Di Jun was also diligently altering his Divine Skills.


    Integrating the Laws controlled by Daluo Golden Immortals into his Divine Skills to enhance their power.


    He also needed to update his attack methods.


    After all, the conflict between the Dao and demons would enter its final battle after 1,600 years, and he must strengthen his various methods.


    Given that he had only recently broken through to Daluo Golden Immortal, he naturally had to make the most of all the time available.


    While contemplating, Di Jun hurried towards the Sun Star.


    Finally, Di Jun saw the Sun Star that nurtured him once again, feeling very comfortable with the Innate Spiritual Energy and Taiyang Fire it contained.


    This feeling gave him great peace of mind, relaxing the tense nerves he had for so many years.


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but relax, transforming into a gigantic Three-legged Golden Crow and falling into a deep sleep beside Taiyi.


    Who knows how long it had been when Di Jun woke up again.


    That sleep was truly comfortable; it relaxed his mood and even eliminated some of his impatience and fierceness.


    After so many years in Primordial, the number of demon cultivators killed by Di Jun was countless, so how could he not bear some fierceness?


    Di Jun transformed back into human form and, with a calculation, realized he had slept for a hundred years.


    But now, Di Jun had gotten used to the rhythm of Primordial, and the concept of time had become relatively fuzzy.


    Di Jun did not pay too much attention to time and then turned to check on the state of Taiyi.


    Taiyi was much more robust than when he left, but it was still not fully nurtured; however, Di Jun could feel the vigorous vitality of Taiyi.


    Moreover, Di Jun could now sense the budding consciousness within, clearly feeling Taiyi¡¯s closeness to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t rush, you must be born safely.¡±


    Di Jun comforted Taiyi, who was still being nurtured, and Taiyi¡¯s aura gradually became more stable as a great amount of Innate Spiritual Energy and Taiyang Fire flowed into its body.


    Di Jun replaced all the crude array formations he had set up before.


    At the beginning, Di Jun had just been born not long ago, and his cultivation was only that of a Golden Immortal.


    Now, having pondered the River Map and Luo Book for many years, and reaching the realm cultivation of a Daluo Golden Immortal, his perspective was naturally worlds apart from that day.


    The array formation newly set up by Di Jun was a Killing Array, a defensive formation, and at the same time, it also gathered Spiritual Energy, continuously collecting Taiyang Fire and Innate Spiritual Energy, providing ample energy for the nurturing of Taiyi.


    Di Jun looked at his masterpiece, nodding with satisfaction.


    At this moment, looking at the Sun Star before him, something seemed to come to Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    With a thought, a mini island appeared in Di Jun¡¯s hand.


    It was indeed the Tang Valley from the East Sea, containing the Fusang Tree that Di Jun had conquered before.


    Di Jun was very busy and hadn¡¯t really thought about how to deal with the Fusang Tree.


    Returning to the Sun Star, Di Jun finally had time to deal with the Fusang Tree.


    The Fusang Tree had already developed simple Spiritual Wisdom, and Di Jun now faced two choices.


    One was to continue nurturing the Fusang Tree, allowing it to become the Guardian of the Sun Star.


    Di Jun had no doubts about the potential of the Fusang Tree; after all, the Ginseng Fruit Tree, Zhen Yuanzi, and the Seven Treasures Miao Tree, Zhun Ti, from the same Innate Ten Great Spirit Roots, were quite renowned in the future.


    On the other hand, there was the option to erase the Spiritual Wisdom of the Fusang Tree, simply treating it as a Spirit Plant.


    Or to refine it into an Innate Spiritual Treasure, just like the Seven Treasures Miao Tree in the future.


    Seemingly sensing Di Jun¡¯s thoughts, the simple Spiritual Wisdom within the Fusang Tree began to plead earnestly.


    At the same time, as if to demonstrate its utility, it presented the Flame Law before Di Jun¡¯s eyes.


    Di Jun marveled at the Law displayed by the Fusang Tree, filled with astonishment.


    For within it, in addition to the flames he encountered in battle, there were traces of Pure Yang Fire and Taiyang Fire.


    Di Jun was sure he had not misjudged; although the Taiyang Fire and Pure Yang Fire before him seemed weak, they were indeed his own Taiyang Fire, and the Pure Yang Fire was unmistakably transformed from East King¡¯s Pure Yang Qi.


    Back in the battlefield of the strife between Dao and demons, when Di Jun had spare time, he would often oblige the Fusang Tree¡¯s requests and feed it a bit of Taiyang Fire.


    He did not expect the Fusang Tree to actually replicate it.


    What surprised Di Jun even more was the Pure Yang Qi of East King; the Fusang Tree had also replicated it and formed Pure Yang Fire.


    It should be noted that apart from a few collaborations between Di Jun and East King, the Fusang Tree had no chance to acquire Pure Yang Qi.


    Di Jun did not conceal his puzzlement, and the Fusang Tree naturally sensed it too.


    The Fusang Tree, not daring to delay, directly transmitted a piece of information to Di Jun.


    It turns out that the achievements of the Fusang Tree, in addition to its own aptitude, were also due to the fortunes of listening to the Dao expounded by the four ancient ancestors.


    It also absorbed the Daoist charm emitted by Di Jun when breaking through to the Daluo Golden Immortal stage.


    Di Jun aspired to command myriad Laws, and it too was influenced, desiring to control all fire under the heavens.


    In its confusion, it had also found its own path.


    After careful observation, Di Jun also discovered some faint sparks, which were flames nurtured by the Fusang Tree through its own comprehension.


    With this in mind, Di Jun made a decision.


    The Fusang Tree had evidently become a Life, and it was on the verge of forging its own Dao.


    Perhaps in the future, it could even be addressed as a Daoist companion by Di Jun.


    Di Jun tossed Tang Valley toward the Sun Star, and the Fusang Tree immediately understood his intentions, conveying gratitude and joy to Di Jun.


    The Tang Valley slowly expanded, stirring the Taiyang Fire and Innate Spiritual Energy on the Sun Star.


    With the influx of Taiyang Fire and Innate Spiritual Energy, the appearance of Tang Valley was continuously transforming, evolving from a small island into a mountain valley, situated near Di Jun and Taiyi.


    All these movements did not penetrate the Array laid out by Di Jun, so they had no effect on the nurturing Taiyi.


    From then on, a place called Tang Valley appeared on the Sun Star.


    And in the center of Tang Valley was the colossal Fusang Tree, surrounded by various flames, with Taiyang Fire constantly tempering its body.


    Seeing this, Di Jun went directly under the Fusang Tree, began to organize himself, comprehended Heavenly Dao, and adjusted his state, preparing for the decisive battle in over a thousand years.

 Chapter 28 - 28 25 The Final Battle Approaches

    ?28: Chapter 25 The Final Battle Approaches 28: Chapter 25 The Final Battle Approaches During this period, Primordial is peaceful and tranquil, each being busy with their own matters, seemingly returning to the brief calm after the end of the Fierce Beasts catastrophe.


    As for the Dragon Han catastrophe, also known as the Tribal Catastrophe, Primordial did not experience a brief calm afterwards, but was replaced by Luo Hou¡¯s unrestrained expansion.


    During this time, Demon cultivators are continuously drawing Spirit Veins to converge upon Mount Sumeru.


    Whereas the majority of beings from the Daoist sects are adjusting their states, preparing to meet the decisive battle.


    Of course, there are beings who do not wish to participate in this battle, having already found places to hide.


    Time flows like water, fleeting by.


    On the Sun Star, Di Jun, seated beneath the Fusang Tree, opened his eyes and said with a composed expression, ¡°Is it time?¡±


    If it truly ends as future legends say, with the victory of Hong Jun, the Ancestor.


    The luck of the Daoist path?


    Can I extricate myself from my destiny?


    The more Di Jun comprehended the Heavenly Dao, the more he could sense its unfathomable depths, meanwhile pondering how to change his own fate.


    Great trends, minor trends.


    He must not miss any opportunity to accumulate.


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Then he stood up and checked Taiyi¡¯s condition once again.


    With a thought, a gold-plated robe materialized on him, and the imposing image of the Three-legged Golden Crow appeared on it, no longer hiding his own aura.


    The aura of a king fully revealed.


    With the final battle approaching, Di Jun saw no need to hide himself anymore; he too wished to fight a thorough battle.


    Behind Di Jun, the Fusang Tree swayed, transmitting a message into his mind.


    Di Jun was slightly startled and spoke to the Fusang Tree: ¡°There¡¯s no need to accompany me, just protect Taiyi well.¡±


    The Fusang Tree trembled lightly, signaling its understanding.


    Without further hesitation, Di Jun used the Rainbow Transformation Skill, tearing through space to head towards the junction of the Eastern Primordial and Western Primordial.


    This ability of the Rainbow Transformation Skill to tear through space was a result of Di Jun¡¯s enlightened modifications.


    Though the Rainbow Transformation Skill travels shorter distances when slicing through space, it¡¯s convenient to use and consumes less mana.


    Far superior to a Daluo Golden Immortal who consumes a great deal of mana to travel the same way.


    On the Taiyin Star.


    Wang Shu¡¯s aura is quite unstable at the moment, a clear sign of having only recently advanced from a Daluo Golden Immortal to a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    It seems the teachings from the four ancestors have brought significant insights to Wang Shu.


    This should be a joyful event, but the current expression on Wang Shu¡¯s face is somewhat melancholic.


    A decisive battle, who can guarantee their own survival?


    Standing under the laurel tree, Wang Shu looks at two life forms still being nurtured, feeling the pure Taiyin origin within them.


    ¡°You two, wait for my return.¡±


    The two life forms still in nurturing tremble lightly, seemingly responding to Wang Shu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Laurel, take good care of them for me while I¡¯m away,¡± Wang Shu speaks to the laurel tree behind her.


    As a being of Taiyin Star, she naturally knows the laurel tree has developed spiritual wisdom.


    The laurel tree sways subtly, while strands of Moonlight descend upon the two life forms still in nurturing on Taiyin Star.


    Wang Shu, observing the actions of the laurel, understands that the laurel tree has expressed its intention.


    With Laurel¡¯s protection, along with her own deployed Array, there should be no problems.


    Wang Shu thinks to herself.


    Seeing that all arrangements have been properly made, Wang Shu no longer hesitates, taking a step forward, leaving Taiyin Star to head to the battleground of the Daoist and Demon conflict.


    In a secret realm of the Primordial,


    East King emerged from within, his aura having reached the pinnacle of the Golden Immortal realm.


    ¡°The path of Hong Jun Ancestor truly suits me.


    Di Jun, I will certainly surpass you.¡±


    Most cultivators of the Daoist path adjusted their state before the decisive battle, while the East King did not; instead, he constantly tempered himself within the Primordial.


    He wanted to surpass Di Jun, wanted to see Di Jun subdued by him, wanted his name to be celebrated throughout the entire Primordial.


    Now that the time had come, East King naturally would not miss this grand opportunity to become famous.


    Many other beings from the Eastern Primordial were also rushing to the battlefield of the Dao and Demon conflict.


    When Di Jun arrived, Hong Jun Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, Daoist Qian Kun, and Yin Yang Ancestor were floating above the battlefield, all of their gazes directed towards the Western Primordial.


    A multitude of beings stood behind these four Ancestors, with cultivators of all levels of cultivation realms present.


    Their gaze was likewise fixed on the Western Primordial.


    In contrast, the Demon Path side was not gathering; it seemed as if they were waiting for the outcome of this decisive battle, seemingly without any intention of attacking the Eastern Primordial.


    Everyone was waiting in silence.


    The time had come.


    Suddenly, four enormous swords appeared above Mount Sumeru in the Western Primordial, piercing the sky and constantly rotating to form an array.


    The Slaying Immortal Sword Formation!


    These four words emerged in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    A huge Array Map then appeared in the air, slowly descending onto the four giant swords.


    The Slaying Immortal Formation Map.


    Legend has it, combined with the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation, it could be as powerful as an Innate Treasure, and now with the enhancement of the Spirit Vein of the Western Primordial, its might need not be mentioned.


    At this moment, the expressions of Hong Jun Ancestor, Daoist Qian Kun, Dian Dao Ancestor, and Yin Yang Ancestor were very solemn.


    Of course, it was only solemnity; they were very confident in themselves¡ªthis mere Slaying Immortal Sword Formation was not enough to frighten them.


    ¡°Hong Jun, Dian Dao, Yin Yang, Qian Kun, the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation is here; I invite the four esteemed Daoists to come and meet your demise.


    Hahaha...¡±


    Luo Hou¡¯s arrogant voice spread once again across the entire Primordial Continent.


    At this moment, all the beings of the Eastern Primordial at the scene turned their gaze towards the four Ancestors suspended in the sky.


    Hong Jun Ancestor looked at the Array on Mount Sumeru and said with a smile, ¡°You must not take this lightly, be prepared to prevent the Demon Cultivators from invading the Eastern Primordial.¡±


    Hearing Hong Jun Ancestor¡¯s reminder, everyone answered in unison, ¡°Please rest assured, Hong Jun Ancestor.


    We will never allow the Demon Cultivators to enter the Eastern Primordial.¡±


    Hong Jun Ancestor nodded and then turned to Dian Dao Ancestor, Yin Yang Ancestor, and Daoist Qian Kun and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, let us go together to see just how Luo Hou¡¯s Slaying Immortal Sword Formation is.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see whether it is we who shall meet our demise, or if it is Daoist Luo Hou who is seeking his own death.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is Luo Hou who is seeking his own death!¡±


    Yin Yang Ancestor said.


    ¡°Daoist Luo Hou is arrogant.¡±


    Dian Dao Ancestor said.


    ¡°Daoist Luo Hou is overly presumptuous.¡±


    Daoist Qian Kun commented.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the four Ancestors were seen floating in the air, stepping towards the direction of Mount Sumeru.


    In a few steps, they had already arrived in front of the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation.


    ¡°Daoist Luo Hou, we have come to invite you to your demise!¡±


    Hong Jun¡¯s voice also spread throughout the entire Primordial Continent.


    ¡°Hong Jun, words are futile, the proof lies within the battle, please enter the formation!¡±


    The voice of Luo Hou came from the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation.


    Hong Jun Ancestor and others exchanged glances, wielding their own Spiritual Treasures, and entered the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation.

 Chapter 29 - 29 26 Fight

    ?29: Chapter 26 Fight 29: Chapter 26 Fight Cultivators from both the Eastern Primordial Daoist sects and the Western Primordial Devil Cultivators were all watching as the four elders entered the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation.


    At the same time, four enormous swords slowly began to rotate, and the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation Map was constantly changing.


    The entire Slaying Immortal Sword Formation became hazy, and the lifeforms outside had no clear idea of the various situations inside.


    They only saw the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation shaking violently from time to time, but it quickly calmed down again.


    Di Jun, looking in the direction of Mount Sumeru¡¯s Slaying Immortal Sword Formation, thought to himself: The era of the Daoist and Demon conflicts is about to end.


    At the same time, he also knew that their battle was about to commence.


    Lifeforms from both the Western Primordial and the Eastern Primordial were well aware that this battle was not only between Luo Hou and the four elders, but it was also their battle.


    Previously, Hong Jun had made things very clear.


    The contest of luck and fate between Daoist and Demon was either one increasing while the other decreases, or one rising while the other vanishes.


    Changes in luck would to some extent affect the ongoing battle between Luo Hou and the four elders.


    However, at the initiation of this battle, neither the lifeforms of the West nor those of the East had rashly commenced war.


    Because this war concerned the fate of countless lifeforms, it also affected the direction of the Primordial war, whether it would be dominated by the Demon Path or the Daoist sects.


    After all, these lifeforms were not like Di Jun, aware of the future direction of the Heavenly Dao.


    Aside from the occasional tremors from the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation on Mount Sumeru, tranquility had fallen upon Primordial.


    All lifeforms knew that this peace was merely the calm before the storm.


    This tranquility had unwittingly persisted across Primordial for nearly a decade.


    Di Jun, looking towards the Devil Cultivators¡¯ stronghold in the Western Primordial, felt an ever-increasing weight, and the atmosphere throughout Primordial was extremely tense.


    The situation in Primordial was like a powder keg, ready to explode at any moment.


    Every day, Primordial Golden Immortals would admonish their cultivator fellows to pay close attention to every move of the Devil Cultivators.


    Western Primordial.


    At this moment, the Devil Cultivators were all gathered in a grand hall.


    Glancing around, the cultivation of the cultivators present in the grand hall were all at least Daluo Golden Immortals.


    And it was Wu Tian, Luo Hou¡¯s one and only disciple, who had gathered all these Devil Cultivators together.


    ¡°Now that Master has been fighting with Hong Jun, Dian Dao, Yin Yang, and Qian Kun for more than a decade, it is time for us to serve our Master.¡±


    Wu Tian said with a weighty tone.


    The other Devil Cultivators nodded slightly and said in unison, ¡°It should be so.¡±


    Devil Cultivators yearn for freedom.


    Among those present, there were not a few Primordial Golden Immortal Devil Cultivators, who in theory should not listen to arrangements from a Daluo Golden Immortal like Wu Tian.


    However, Luo Hou had planted restrictions within them and had depicted a grand future for the Demon Path before them, while also promising tremendous benefits.


    With both the stick and the carrot, only under these circumstances would the present Devil Cultivators follow Wu Tian¡¯s orders.


    ¡°The Passions and Desires, you two lead the Primordial Golden Immortal Devil Cultivators to hunt down the Daoist Primordial Golden Immortals and also to subjugate those reclusive races.¡±


    ¡°These races believe that by not involving themselves in the Daoist-Demon conflict, they will remain unscathed, but they do not realize that they are the best choice for bolstering the Demon Path¡¯s luck and fortune.¡±


    ¡°Previously, we let them be because of the Daoist-Demon conflict and did not want to bother with them.


    Now at the decisive moment of the Daoist-Demon conflict, how can we allow them to sit back and watch?¡±


    ¡°And to subjugate or hunt down a Primordial Golden Immortal, the increase or loss of luck is much greater than the slaughter of lower-ranking cultivators.¡±


    ¡°As you command.¡±


    The Passions and Desires answered at the same time.


    Afterward, all the Primordial Golden Immortals in the hall stood behind the Passions and Desires.


    At this moment, Wu Tian looked at the remaining Daluo Golden Immortals and said, ¡°The remaining cultivators of our path will follow me in a frontal assault on the Eastern Primordial.¡±


    ¡°In this battle, we swear not to retreat.


    We will fight the Daoist cultivators to the death and thus wear down the Daoist luck.¡±


    ¡°We swear not to retreat!¡±


    The other Daluo Golden Immortal Devil Cultivators followed and shouted.


    The reasons and causes for all this had already been explained to them by Luo Hou.


    Compared to Primordial Golden Immortals, they were even less capable of resisting Luo Hou¡¯s various means.


    ¡°Depart!¡±


    Wu Tian led a group of Devil Cultivators toward the battlefield.


    Di Jun, as usual, continued to look at the stronghold of the Western Primordial.


    Suddenly, a voice was heard on the battlefield.


    ¡°The Demon Path has invaded!¡±


    Only this sentence was spoken¡ªno more words.


    Di Jun, upon hearing this voice, immediately recognized it as that of Wuji Ancestor, one of the Daoist Primordial Golden Immortals.


    Primordial Golden Immortals were swift, and at this point, the Primordial Golden Immortals from both Daoist and Demon sides had already clashed.


    After transmitting the message, Wuji Ancestor hurried to face his opponent, not daring to underestimate him in the slightest.


    They were on another battlefield, where no one except Primordial Golden Immortals could watch.


    The atmosphere amongst Daoist cultivators immediately turned solemn as they all came out to look towards the Western Primordial.


    Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before one after another Devil Cultivator broke out from the stronghold of the Western Primordial, swarming like a plague of locusts.


    As they approached the Daoist cultivators, the Devil Cultivators didn¡¯t pause for a second.


    Only the roar of Wu Tian could be heard: ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Devil Cultivators charged directly towards the Daoist cultivators¡¯ formation.


    No face-off, no fierce threats or taunts exchanged before the line.

 Chapter 30 - 30 26 Fight_2

    ?30: Chapter 26 Fight_2 30: Chapter 26 Fight_2 ¡°`


    All of that was absent, only the most direct and brutal slaughter remained, devoid of any fanciful tricks.


    The aim was bloodshed, the aim was death.


    Only in such a manner could one truly affect the fortunes of the opposing sides of Dao and Demon, genuinely bolstering the efforts of Luo Hou and the four great ancestors who were engaged in battle.


    This mindset also influenced the Tribulation Qi, further spurring its growth and to some extent affecting rationality.


    The Daoist cultivators were well-prepared psychologically and were not scared off by the Devil Cultivators¡¯ charge; instead, they met them head-on, locked in deadly combat.


    All cultivators, be they from the Demon Path or the Daoist sects, had conscientiously separated their battlefields.


    Cultivators below the level of Golden Immortal fought on one battlefield, Golden Immortals on another, and Daluo Golden Immortals on yet another.


    On the battlefields of the Golden Immortals and those below, there were arrays that had been devised by them.


    In this current age, with no one to teach the Dao and only to occupy fortunes, whether it be arrays or other aspects of cultivation, all needed to be comprehended by oneself, and their development was actually not very prosperous.


    Even so, cultivators who formed an array had the upper hand, slaughtering countless lives like a meat grinder.


    Of these, the array led by East King was particularly conspicuous, having slaughtered countless Devil Cultivators.


    At the same time, clashes between arrays occurred, some merely colliding briefly before immediately separating to harvest other lives.


    While others collided directly, determined to fight a battle to the death.


    In summary, on these two battlefields, the lives of beings scarcely seemed like lives at all, reduced to mere numbers.


    Bodies lay strewn everywhere, blood flowed like rivers.


    Such was a vivid representation at this moment.


    Since the beginning of the struggle between Dao and Demon, the Golden Immortals and those below had suffered the most casualties.


    And in this decisive battle, the death of these beings was even more tragic, even more heroic.


    Devil Cultivators and Daoist cultivators alike, the number of those who self-destructed was countless.


    The decisive battle saw an innumerable death of beings.


    At this moment within the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation, Luo Hou and the likes of Hong Jun felt a decline in fortunes but knew that they could not decide anything at this time.


    The only thing they could do was to slay the enemies in front of them, and then would the struggle between Dao and Demon end.


    Meanwhile, the battlefield of the Daluo Golden Immortals, compared to the other two battlefields, was more grandiose, but the casualties were not as severe.


    The higher the cultivation of a being, the harder it was for them to die.


    However, it seemed that the influence of the Tribulation Qi had pushed the struggle among the Daluo Golden Immortals to a life and death phase.


    No being dared to hold back, all exerted their full strength.


    Because once anyone did hold back, they themselves might be the ones to perish.


    Amidst the battling Daluo Golden Immortals, Wu Tian immediately spotted Di Jun.


    Among the Daluo Golden Immortals, although Di Jun¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t the highest, his temperament stood out the most.


    His regal aura instantly made him a focal point.


    Upon first glance, Wu Tian noticed Di Jun, and he also recognized him; it was the Golden Immortal Practitioner who had previously escaped from his grasp.


    Di Jun was also Wu Tian¡¯s disgrace.


    Thus, Wu Tian sought out Di Jun immediately.


    This time, he could not let him escape!


    Wu Tian thought to himself.


    Since Di Jun¡¯s escape, upon returning Wu Tian had placed even more focus on comprehending that aspect.


    He was confident that this time, he would not let Di Jun get away again.


    Wu Tian wasn¡¯t surprised by Di Jun¡¯s breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal.


    After all, Wu Tian had once been at that stage and knew that for a Golden Immortal cultivating to such a degree, ascending to Daluo Golden Immortal was but a moment¡¯s revelation.


    And at this decisive battle stage of the struggle between Dao and Demon, breaking through to Daluo Golden Immortal was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Di Jun also recognized Wu Tian, and when he saw Wu Tian charging towards him, there was not a trace of fear in Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    On the contrary, his heart brimmed with eagerness to wash away the previous disgrace.


    Having been pursued by Wu Tian was the most humiliating moment since he was born, and now he wanted Wu Tian to taste such disgrace.


    Neither side shied away, and Di Jun collided with Wu Tian.


    Beneath Wu Tian¡¯s feet was the Eleventh-grade Black Lotus, painstakingly nurtured by Luo Hou, also considered a High Grade Innate Spiritual Treasure,


    The halberd Wu Tian wielded was cultivated over time from the Innate Undying Spiritual Light; it had now grown into a High Grade Innate Spiritual Treasure that was greatly compatible with himself.


    ¡°`


    Di Jun did not employ an excessive number of Innate Spiritual Treasures, merely utilizing the River Map and Luo Book, devoting all his focus to manipulating this Top-grade Innate Spiritual Treasure.


    The pure Demon Dao Law intertwined with the multitude of laws mastered by Di Jun, and neither could gain the upper hand over the other.


    On Wu Tian¡¯s side, the sky was filled with pitch-black Demonic Qi.


    On Di Jun¡¯s side, crimson flames scorched the heavens.


    The two were nearly evenly matched in terms of their mastery of laws.


    ¡°Good!


    What a thrill!¡±


    Wu Tian said to Di Jun.


    ¡°Truly worthy of being the only disciple of the Demon Ancestor!¡±


    Di Jun also spoke in praise.


    ¡°Demon Ancestor?


    I believe my master would be very pleased with this title.¡±


    ¡°Di Jun, you are naturally suited to the Demon Path.


    Why not join us?


    I will personally ask my master to accept you as his disciple.¡±


    Wu Tian offered a promise.


    Upon hearing this, Di Jun merely looked at Wu Tian without replying.


    Seeing the expression on Di Jun¡¯s face, Wu Tian knew he did not believe and then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I will personally capture you.


    But then, you will only be able to serve as my servant.¡±


    Di Jun responded to these words, ¡°It is not yet certain who will capture whom?¡±


    While they spoke, their laws continued to clash.


    Suddenly, Wu Tian, holding a long halberd, attacked Di Jun at an exceedingly fast pace, even swifter than a Daluo Golden Immortal slashing through space.


    Di Jun¡¯s keen senses instantly detected this, and he countered with the River Map and Luo Book.


    Speed?


    Seeing Wu Tian¡¯s actions, Di Jun realized that Wu Tian had put in some hard work in this aspect.


    But just because you have put in the hard work doesn¡¯t mean I fall short.


    After fending off Wu Tian¡¯s attack, Di Jun seized the moment of Wu Tian¡¯s delayed reaction and instantly performed the Rainbow Transformation Skill to distance himself.


    Wu Tian saw this and immediately attempted to follow, but Di Jun did not pause and reappeared beside Wu Tian.


    Streams of Taiyang Fire, each containing strands of laws, emerged from the River Map and Luo Book, scorching Wu Tian.


    With the laws as fuel, the power of the Taiyang Fire could be said to have escalated to a new level.


    Wu Tian¡¯s Eleventh Grade Black Lotus rippled with waves under the fire¡¯s assault.


    Even through the Black Lotus, Wu Tian could feel the blistering heat of the Taiyang Fire.


    Under these circumstances, Wu Tian did not hesitate to once again use his Divine Skills, enveloping himself in a vast expanse of black Qi to form a protective layer.


    At the same time, he quickly moved away from the area protected by the Taiyang Fire.


    After executing his Divine Skills, Wu Tian¡¯s speed increased once more, and he launched a counterattack against Di Jun.


    The speed of Wu Tian and Di Jun grew faster and faster, their battle flaring and fading intermittently.


    However, the tremendous force of the battling laws and the enormous power of their physical conflicts were not to be underestimated by any creature.


    The two were evenly matched, and it was difficult to determine a victor for the time being.


    Both Di Jun and Wu Tian could inflict damage on each other, but neither was able to deliver a fatal blow, so they continued to grapple with each other.


    This was the case for most Daluo Golden Immortals, but it was especially evident between Wu Tian and Di Jun.


    However, before Luo Hou and Hong Jun, along with the other four ancestors, could decide a victor in their battle, none of these creatures had any intention of retreating; their only thought was to fight to the death.


    Even Di Jun was no exception.


    Di Jun did not know if it was due to the influence of the calamitous Qi, or because he had encountered an opponent of equal strength.


    Di Jun had no intention of leaving the battle, and all the techniques he had previously comprehended were being displayed against Wu Tian one by one.


    In Di Jun¡¯s eyes, Wu Tian was like an excellent sharpening stone, allowing all his various thoughts to be put to the test.


    Wu Tian also felt exhilarated to have an opponent like Di Jun, who was his equal in strength.


    After all, none of the opponents he had faced since he began his journey had ever pushed him to this extent.


    At this moment, the two genuinely respected each other, neither wishing to leave nor wanting the other to depart.


    The only way to leave would be if one of them died.

 Chapter 31 - 31 27 The End of the Battle

    ?31: Chapter 27 The End of the Battle 31: Chapter 27 The End of the Battle The battle between Daoist cultivators and Devil cultivators continues, with victory or defeat not something that can be determined in a short time.


    At the same time, some Primordial Golden Immortals from the Demon Path have already found some hidden tribes and engaged in battle with them.


    Among some tribes, there exist Primordial Golden Immortals, such as those from the White Tiger Clan and the Xuan Wu Clan.


    The Primordial Golden Immortals of these tribes directly confront the Primordial Golden Immortals from the Demon Path.


    And some tribes, without Primordial Golden Immortals, do not wish to submit to the Demon Sect either and have risen in resistance, fighting against these Primordial Golden Immortals with the full force of their race.


    Of course, there naturally are those races who chose to submit without a fight, and after subjugating them, the Primordial Golden Immortals of the Demon Path did not linger, instead they hurried to find the next hidden race.


    After all, the Demon Path does not have many Primordial Golden Immortals at their disposal, and on the frontlines of battle, the Primordial Golden Immortals of the Demon Path face immense pressure.


    All over the Primordial World, battles are erupting, with layers of thin blood fog spreading, adding a tragic hue to the world.


    Of course, there are also places of calm within the Primordial World, one being the Four Seas governed by the Dragon Clan, one being the Undying Volcano where the Phoenix Clan resides, and the Qilin Mountain Range where the Qilin Clan lives.


    These three places have not suffered the invasion of the Demon Path.


    Because during the great cataclysm, these three races caused destruction in Primordial Heaven and Earth, carrying immense karma, Luo Hou does not wish to subjugate them.


    Yet it¡¯s precisely because the ancestral Dragon, elemental Phoenix, and founding Qilin swore a grand vow with their entire races that Luo Hou was also reluctant to pay a heavy price to destroy them.


    After all, the Dragon Clan guards the Four Seas Sea Eye, the Phoenix Clan suppresses the Undying Volcano, and the Qilin Clan gallops as a symbol of auspiciousness.


    If these three clans were annihilated, would the Demon Path really want to take on all these tasks?


    Hong Jun and four others¡¯ battle with Luo Hou did not result in victory or defeat.


    The battle between Daoist cultivators and Devil cultivators did not result in victory or defeat.


    The battle between Wu Tian and Di Jun remained deadlocked, neither side claiming victory or defeat.


    As for the common life, there was no victor either, but not a day went by without the death of living creatures.


    This situation persisted, continuing for a full thousand years.


    During these thousand years, the common life took turns fighting, having brief moments of rest.


    However, Daluo Golden Immortal Practitioners and Primordial Golden Immortal Practitioners had no time for rest, always struggling in conflict.


    They were all very exhausted and weary by now, but who dared to relax their vigilance?


    In these thousand years, Daluo Golden Immortals and Primordial Golden Immortals have fallen,


    As Di Jun personally witnessed, there were Devil Cultivators and Daoist cultivators dying together in an utterly tragic manner.


    And the strife between Wu Tian and Di Jun, too, had continued for a thousand years, both of their spirits heavily battered, yet neither had any intention of retreating.


    After competing in laws, battles, and Spiritual Treasures, Wu Tian and Di Jun now began to compete in resilience.


    In fact, beyond these, there was something Wu Tian had not noticed.


    That is, the competition between him and Di Jun also included insight.


    Throughout these thousand years, Di Jun had fully utilized Wu Tian as a whetstone.


    Whether it was laws or battle, Di Jun conducted experiments on Wu Tian.


    Under such circumstances, the pressure Di Jun applied to Wu Tian was constantly increasing.


    Thus, Wu Tian gets more and more injuries, while Di Jun¡¯s injuries gradually decrease.


    Wu Tian naturally feels the pressure, but he can think of no better strategy.


    This Di Jun, his growth is so astoundingly rapid!


    Wu Tian couldn¡¯t help but feel inwardly bitter.


    A millennia-long battle, Wu Tian felt that Di Jun¡¯s strength had become unfathomably deep.


    And this, was still when Di Jun had not yet employed his full force.


    After all, such a resilient whetstone, Di Jun naturally wanted to make use of it for a longer period.


    By now, Di Jun had finished trialing everything he wanted to; naturally, he would no longer hold back.


    Di Jun¡¯s speed surged once again, attacking directly at Wu Tian.


    During this assault, Wu Tian didn¡¯t have time to react before he was struck hard by Di Jun.


    Protecting him, waves rippled across the eleventh-grade Black Lotus, but Wu Tian still felt the Taiyang Fire invading his body.


    Wu Tian immediately mobilized his magic power, attempting to extinguish the invading Taiyang Fire, but how could Di Jun give him the chance?


    A thousand years of battle, the highly perceptive Di Jun¡¯s progress was not slight.


    Di Jun continued to unleash a barrage of attacks on Wu Tian; the eleventh-grade Black Lotus was indeed very tough, ripples kept surging, weakening Di Jun¡¯s strikes.


    Unfortunately, this didn¡¯t allow Wu Tian to escape Di Jun¡¯s rhythm, still being brutally pummeled by Di Jun.


    It was just that Di Jun¡¯s innate offensive Spiritual Treasures couldn¡¯t breach the defense of Wu Tian¡¯s eleventh-grade Black Lotus, or else ending Wu Tian would have been even simpler.


    With a thousand years of accumulated advantage, Wu Tian didn¡¯t even have an ounce of resistance capability.


    ¡°You...¡±


    Wu Tian wanted to speak, but Di Jun didn¡¯t give him the opportunity.


    Wu Tian¡¯s speed was completely unable to keep up with Di Jun; now, he had completely given up on attacking, no longer wielding his halberd.


    He had entered a wholly defensive state, part of his Demonic Qi was channeled into the eleventh-grade Black Lotus, and another part was used to deal with his own injuries.


    He had thought about giving up healing himself and going all out in a final confrontation.


    But Di Jun¡¯s speed was simply too fast; he couldn¡¯t find him at all, much less attack.


    He had also tried to fill his surroundings with Laws to slow down Di Jun¡¯s speed.


    However, a thousand years ago, his and Di Jun¡¯s comprehension of the Laws were almost equal, but now his own mastery over the Laws couldn¡¯t compare to Di Jun¡¯s.


    Wu Tian, completely at a disadvantage, could only maintain this state.


    Of course, he knew that this situation was akin to a slow death, but he basically had no choice.


    He could only hold on, hold out until other Devil Path Daluo Golden Immortals or Primordial Golden Immortals could find the time to help him.


    Or maybe hold out until his master emerged victorious in the battle.


    Di Jun didn¡¯t know what Wu Tian was thinking, but he knew that ending this fight quicker was better.


    This whetstone, Wu Tian, could no longer withstand his sharpness, naturally losing its use.


    Seeing Wu Tian in full defense, Di Jun immediately connected with the River Map and Luo Book, and the skies of Taiyang Fire enveloped Wu Tian, continuously roasting and burning him.


    At the same time, Di Jun was also continually merging the Laws he had comprehended with the Taiyang Fire.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    After Di Jun heard a loud bang, the entire Primordial World trembled a few times.


    While using the Taiyang Fire to roast Wu Tian, Di Jun immediately looked toward Mount Sumeru.


    Such a disturbance could only mean something happened at Mount Sumeru.


    Di Jun looked up, only to see an endless tide of energy surging towards him.


    He couldn¡¯t continue to roast Wu Tian, immediately shielding himself with the River Map and Luo Book, while rapidly retreating to deal with this energy cataclysm.

 Chapter 32 - 32 28 Heavenly Punishment Appears

    ?32: Chapter 28 Heavenly Punishment Appears 32: Chapter 28 Heavenly Punishment Appears Not only Di Jun, but other beings also quickly reacted and deployed their means to resist this energy tide.


    Their minds couldn¡¯t help but go blank: What exactly happened?


    At this moment, Di Jun, who possessed memories of the future, already had a guess: could it be that Demon Ancestor Luo Hou detonated all the Spirit Veins in the Western Primordial?


    Could this be the end of the war between Dao and Demons?


    At this time, while resisting the energy tide, Di Jun was also keeping an eye on Wu Tian¡¯s figure.


    Even if the war between Dao and Demons ended, Di Jun had no intention to let Wu Tian go.


    Di Jun could be very generous at times, but at other times very petty.


    Wu Tian had broken the rules in the past, using his status as Daluo Golden Immortal to bully him, a mere Golden Immortal; Di Jun naturally would not forget that.


    Wave after wave of the energy tide seemed to be cleansing the entire Primordial Continent, as almost all the Spirit Veins in the Western Primordial were involved.


    The Western Primordial was the hardest hit, and countless Spiritual Objects of Heaven and Earth were dissipated.


    Although the Eastern Primordial also experienced the impact, its Spirit Veins were intact, and the effects were much less severe than those experienced by the Western Primordial.


    After the energy tide ended, everyone used their Divine Skills to look towards Mount Sumeru.


    Meanwhile, Di Jun quickly approached Wu Tian, continuing to roast him with Taiyang Fire.


    Wu Tian, seeing Di Jun¡¯s actions, really wanted to curse, but he could only try his best to protect himself.


    Di Jun ignored the expressions of Wu Tian, his eyes shimmering with golden light, still looking towards Mount Sumeru while multitasking.


    This was a crucial moment; how could Di Jun not want to witness it?


    Mount Sumeru.


    Perhaps the location of the Execution of Immortals Array, Mount Sumeru was ultimately preserved but its Spirit Veins were severely damaged.


    At this moment, the traces of the Slaying Immortal Sword Formation had already disappeared; Luo Hou and Hong Jun stood opposite each other, both looking rather disheveled.


    The figures of Yin Yang Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, and Qian Kun Ancestor had all disappeared.


    Luo Hou had a smile on his face, looking very pleased as he watched Hong Jun.


    One against four, getting rid of three and dragging the only survivor into the fray, how could Luo Hou not be pleased?


    Hong Jun¡¯s expression was extremely unpleasant, his eyes filled with visible anger looking at Luo Hou.


    For the usually kind and benevolent Hong Jun, this was a rare sight.


    The unpleasantness on Hong Jun¡¯s face stemmed partly from the fact that the four of them facing Luo Hou alone resulted in such a tragic situation.


    Moreover, being dragged into the fray by Luo Hou, he now carried a vast amount of karma.


    All the karma of the Western Primordial was shared between Luo Hou and him.


    Although the main schemer was Luo Hou himself, Hong Jun and others fighting him naturally had to bear some responsibility.


    Hong Jun obviously understood this, not only feeling the karma he carried but also recalling the example of the clans of Dragon, Phoenix, and Qilin.


    The great battles of these clans in the past also damaged the Primordial Heaven and Earth, all carrying karma, still repaying it till now.


    Now, among the four who confronted Luo Hou, only one remains, and naturally, the karma was also borne by Hong Jun.


    How could Hong Jun¡¯s face not look unpleasant?


    ¡°Luo Hou, you¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    With so few Spirit Veins left in the Western Primordial, how could it not be ruthless?


    ¡°Hong Jun, old Daoist, how does it feel, hahaha...¡±


    Luo Hou asked, laughing.


    Better to all fail than to be defeated alone.


    Rather be shattered jade than intact pottery.


    As Hong Jun was about to reply, his expression suddenly changed drastically.


    At the same time, Luo Hou¡¯s expression also transformed instantly.


    After being hit by the energy tidal wave, Di Jun saw clusters of purple clouds emerging in the sky above Mount Sumeru.


    Moreover, these clouds were continuously gathering, with purple lightning constantly shuttling back and forth within them.


    Even at a great distance from Mount Sumeru, Di Jun could feel the formidable power of the lightning within the cloud cluster.


    Di Jun estimated that in his current state, he likely couldn¡¯t withstand even one strike, even with the protection of the River Map and Luo Book.


    ¡°Heavenly Punishment!¡±


    Atop Mount Sumeru, Hong Jun and Luo Hou looked at the rolling purple clouds and exclaimed in unison.


    Without any hesitation, Luo Hou positioned the Twelve-Grade Black Lotus in front of him, attempting to withstand it with his remaining body.


    Naturally, Hong Jun also dared not slack off, immediately summoning the Tai Chi Diagram, Qiankun Cauldron, Northern Profound Control Water Banner, among others, setting up multiple layers of defense.


    The Qian Kun Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor, Yin Yang Ancestor had already perished, and Hong Jun had collected all their Spiritual Treasures.


    The purple cloud cluster kept rolling, and lightning continued shuttling within, yet still had not fallen.


    Both Luo Hou and Hong Jun were very puzzled.


    Suddenly, the center of the purple cloud cluster dispersed, revealing a gigantic eye above Hong Jun and Luo Hou.


    That enormous eye flashed with purple lightning, cold and ruthless, its pupil tightly focusing on Hong Jun and Luo Hou.


    This scene also fell into the eyes of countless lives in the Primordial.


    And Luo Hou and Hong Jun, being the nearest, saw it even more clearly.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t...¡±


    Before Luo Hou could finish his sentence, Hong Jun immediately said, ¡°This is it!¡±


    Luo Hou and Hong Jun exchanged a look, both seeing the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Because they were very familiar with the gigantic eye surrounded by the purple clouds in the sky ¨C it was the one on the forehead of the Beast Emperor Shen Ni.


    The true form of Beast Emperor Shen Ni was a Three-eyed Golden Lion, a successor of the Destruction Demon God.


    His forehead eye could gather the Destruction Law and obliterate everything.


    And now, the eye in the sky closely resembled that of Shen Ni¡¯s.


    At this moment, both Hong Jun Ancestor and Luo Hou couldn¡¯t help but recall the Beast Emperor Shen Ni¡¯s self-sacrifice for the Dao.


    Luo Hou and Hong Jun cautiously observed the gigantic eye in the sky, feeling the immense power of the thunder it contained.


    This power was incomparable to the Destruction Law used by Shen Ni at that time.


    Faced with such a vast force, Luo Hou and Hong Jun felt that their prepared resistance was merely a dying struggle.


    At this moment, Luo Hou couldn¡¯t help but feel regret, regretting that he had taken things too far.


    He himself knew why Heavenly Punishment had appeared.


    During the initial great battle between the three races, no Heavenly Punishment had appeared, and Luo Hou thought that if he went a bit overboard, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    But now, the problem was quite severe.


    The gigantic eye coldly watched Hong Jun and Luo Hou, yet delayed its attack.


    Luo Hou and Hong Jun felt like they were awaiting judgement, extremely anxious and uneasy inside.


    Since their births, this was the first time they ever felt such panic.


    This wasn¡¯t just a matter of mindset, but also an inherent terror of lifeforms, a fear of facing beings of a fundamentally higher essence than themselves.


    Two rays of light shot out from the purple gigantic eye, but they were not attacks; instead, they entered into the Primordial Spirits of Hong Jun and Luo Hou.


    Instantly, a flood of information appeared in the minds of Luo Hou and Hong Jun, while the purple gigantic eye quietly awaited their decision.

 Chapter 33 - 33 29 Demon Ancestors Sacrificial Rite

    ?33: Chapter 29 Demon Ancestor¡¯s Sacrificial Rite 33: Chapter 29 Demon Ancestor¡¯s Sacrificial Rite Luo Hou and Hong Jun quickly digested the information given by the Heavenly Dao purple eyes.


    At this time, most beings within the Primordial gazed toward Mount Sumeru, waiting for the Heavenly Punishment to end, waiting for the final outcome.


    Would the Daoists prevail or would the Demon Path prevail?


    Even Wu Tian, who was enduring the roasting of the Taiyang Fire, strained to divide his attention, focusing on the outcome at Mount Sumeru.


    Unfortunately, that place was now enveloped by Heavenly Punishment, otherwise they would have more methods to ascertain the outcome.


    Di Jun, looking in the direction of Mount Sumeru where the Heavenly Punishment was, suddenly understood: could this be the result of destroying the Primordial Heaven and Earth?


    As he thought, he couldn¡¯t help but increase his power again, wanting to directly refine Wu Tian.


    Under these circumstances, Wu Tian had no choice but to withdraw the bit of attention he had divided and deal fully with Di Jun.


    Luo Hou and Hong Jun exchanged glances, then looked at the giant purple eyes in the sky, both inevitably showing a look of helplessness on their faces.


    A moment later, within the cold, ruthless giant purple eyes, purple lightning was continuously gathering, as if wanting to annihilate Luo Hou and Hong Jun.


    Luo Hou knew he could no longer wait.


    ¡°Hong Jun, such is destiny!¡±


    ¡°Such is destiny indeed!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡±


    Luo Hou¡¯s voice, desolate, spread throughout the entire Primordial World.


    The beings in the Primordial could hear the helplessness and unwillingness in Luo Hou¡¯s voice.


    All the Devil Cultivators couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of desolation.


    Di Jun could feel that Wu Tian seemed to have lost his fighting spirit, his resistance weakening continuously.


    He sat in the center of the Destructive Black Lotus, looking at Di Jun, roaring: ¡°It must be that the Heavenly Dao is unjust, favoring Hong Jun, otherwise why would my master lose?¡±


    ¡°The master cannot lose!¡±


    Di Jun naturally ignored Wu Tian¡¯s cries.


    He expressionlessly roasted Wu Tian with the Taiyang Fire, while his attention also focused on Mount Sumeru.


    In Di Jun¡¯s view, actually, Wu Tian¡¯s words were somewhat reasonable.


    After all, based on the emotions reflected in Luo Hou¡¯s voice and the rolling purple clouds in the direction of Mount Sumeru, it seemed to prove that Hong Jun had indeed received assistance from the Heavenly Dao to achieve the final victory.


    Such is destiny.


    Could it really be destiny that dictated Hong Jun¡¯s victory?


    Not only Di Jun had this idea, both Daoists and Devils alike had many beings who thought the same.


    However, Di Jun pondered more about whether this destiny could be changed.


    He himself had an ominous feeling.


    Mount Sumeru.


    The thunder in the giant purple eyes in the sky grew denser and its pressure descended upon Luo Hou.


    Yet at this moment, Luo Hou¡¯s face showed no fear, only a helpless smile.


    ¡°O Heavenly Dao above, I, the Demon Ancestor Luo Hou, shall lead the beings of the Demon Path to become Outer Heaven Demons, obstacles to attaining Dao.


    From now on, where the Dao increases, the demons decrease, and vice versa, I hope the Heavenly Dao witnesses this!¡±


    Luo Hou¡¯s voice echoed in the Primordial again, desolate yet unwilling, revealing majesty.


    As Luo Hou¡¯s words fell, the gathering thunder in the giant purple eyes ceased, and its gaze converged on Hong Jun.


    In front of Hong Jun appeared one after another golden Heavenly Dao Text, each text exuding pressure.


    Hong Jun looked expressionlessly at the texts before him, his heart very conflicted.


    This was a Heavenly Dao Contract.


    Compared to Luo Hou, his situation was much better, as he only had to work for the Heavenly Dao in the future.


    Once this contract was signed, his realm cultivation would also increase rapidly.


    This was what Hong Jun found most troubling.


    If it were simple enslavement, then dying and having his path destroyed would be all, and Hong Jun would not submit.


    But seeing this contract, Hong Jun understood it was not enslavement; the contents of the contract matched his own path, such as educating Primordial and accumulating fortune, among other things.


    Hong Jun looked at Luo Hou, who was undergoing transformation, and muttered, ¡°Fellow Luo Hou, such is fate, and I am no exception.¡±


    Finally, Hong Jun left his mark on the Heavenly Dao Contract.


    Life, path, death.


    Hong Jun ultimately made a choice.


    Luo Hou also made a choice and became an Outer Heaven Demon.


    An Outer Heaven Demon, neither alive nor dead, born from the Dao and following the Dao, mostly points directly to one¡¯s true nature.


    When the time of immeasurable kalpas comes, Luo Hou still hopes to lead everyone back, and this glimmer of hope is the main reason why Luo Hou made his choice.


    The Heavenly Dao did not finalize things utterly; there was still a slight chance left, and the two might be able to break free in the future.


    The giant purple pupil in the sky slowly faded away, and the eyes gently closed until they disappeared.


    Hong Jun looked at Luo Hou, who was transforming, and couldn¡¯t help but think: Outer Heaven Demon?


    As for the nature of such beings, Hong Jun did not know.


    And such a nature being the reliance for Outer Heaven Demon¡¯s survival, Luo Hou naturally would not reveal it.


    At this moment, the Twelve Grade Destructive Black Lotus and God Slaying Spear, along with other Spiritual Treasures, burst out from Luo Hou and shot towards all directions.


    Hong Jun wanted to intercept them, but eventually gave up.


    On one hand, there were too many Spiritual Treasures, and he might not be able to intercept all of them.


    On the other hand, he already possessed other ancient ancestors¡¯ Innate Spiritual Treasures; he couldn¡¯t monopolize all opportunities.


    Luo Hou¡¯s transformation was actually very fast; it was basically completed soon after his oath.


    He opened his eyes, feeling his new state, which seemed quite wonderful.


    It seemed he could no longer touch the material world within Primordial.


    Not only tangible objects, but even spells, Divine Skills, and space could not be touched by him.


    He was as if in another dimension.


    However, he could clearly feel Hong Jun¡¯s state of mind and seemed to be able to exert some influence.


    Hong Jun frowned at this moment; he realized he was being spied upon.


    But there were no other life forms around, so he turned his gaze towards Luo Hou.


    Luo Hou did not reply to Hong Jun, but instead smiled and said, ¡°Hong Jun, I will always be watching you, don¡¯t give me a chance, or else I will replace you, hahaha.¡±


    After saying this, Luo Hou immediately disappeared from Primordial Heaven and Earth.


    Hong Jun, looking at where Luo Hou disappeared, seemed to somewhat understand the existence of Outer Heaven Demons.


    After Luo Hou¡¯s oath, many demons from the Demon Path knew that the Demon Path had indeed lost; they would relinquish the Primordial World and become Outer Heaven Demons.


    A group of Devil Cultivators was quite dejected.


    And the cultivators of the Dao also stopped their attack; facing these losers, they did not wish to provoke their desperate resistance.


    After all, Luo Hou¡¯s oath was still there.


    There were also those Primordial Golden Immortals of Demon Path who fought hidden races; some had already fallen, such as those who fought against the Xuan Wu Clan and the White Tiger Clan.


    Some had succeeded, but now there was no joy left.


    The entire Dao and Demon battle seemed to have come to a close at this moment.

 Chapter 34 - 34 30 The Final Command

    ?34: Chapter 30 The Final Command 34: Chapter 30 The Final Command Among the many cultivators of the Dao, Di Jun stood as an exception.


    He did not release Wu Tian, continuing to roast him with the Taiyang Fire.


    He intended to ensure that Wu Tian could not even become an Outer Heaven Demon.


    Wu Tian was still resisting, especially after hearing Luo Hou¡¯s vows; his resistance became even more intense.


    Because this vow signified that he could still follow his master.


    He believed in his master, that even though he had departed, he would surely return to the Primordial World again.


    At the moment when Luo Hou completely transformed, all the Devil Cultivators were made aware of the true nature of the Outer Heaven Demon.


    Countless Devil Cultivators couldn¡¯t help but cry out in misery, ¡°How can this be?¡±


    They were even transforming the essence of life; could they still be considered Primordial Beings?


    However, a subsequent command from Luo Hou left no time for their grief.


    Being neither alive nor dead as an Outer Heaven Demon, it was only fitting to present a ¡®gift¡¯ to the current Primordial Beings.


    Inflicting mutual destruction was something Luo Hou had always excelled at.


    His last command was for all Devil Cultivators to muster their courage to fight desperately, instantly unleashing their greatest power.


    For the time to transform into Outer Heaven Demons had arrived.


    Yet, he was the Demon Ancestor, able to help extend some time for the Devil Cultivators, although the extension was brief.


    Wu Tian naturally also received the message from his master, and he sneered ferociously at Di Jun.


    He had never given up hope of living, but now he no longer needed it.


    Di Jun had never been negligent with part of his mind, always keeping an eye on Wu Tian.


    Seeing Wu Tian¡¯s expression, he instantly realized something was wrong.


    Wu Tian took the eleven-rank Black Lotus into his body, continuously extracting its origin to replenish himself.


    At the same time, he was also depleting his body, sparing neither origin nor flesh.


    A skeleton, amidst the Taiyang Fire, brandished a long halberd charging at Di Jun.


    Wu Tian only had time for one strike, only one chance, so he staked everything.


    The origin of the Black Lotus, his own origin, his flesh, and the origin of the long halberd, among others.


    With this strike, he disregarded life and death, his gaze fixated on Di Jun.


    After roasting me with Taiyang Fire for so long, it¡¯s time you repaid me.


    Wu Tian¡¯s skeleton grinned ferociously.


    He was certain, this strike on Di Jun would render the damned Golden Crow, if not dead, then severely wounded, and possibly taking endless ages to recover.


    Di Jun naturally saw Wu Tian¡¯s state amidst the Taiyang Fire.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he employed the Rainbow Transformation Skill, escaping tens of thousands of miles away, yet his mind still focused on Wu Tian¡¯s condition.


    He wasn¡¯t foolish, Wu Tian was desperately fighting, at his most arrogant and most powerful moment; why should Di Jun exhaust himself in a struggle with him?


    Thus, he escaped tens of thousands of miles away but remained vigilant about Wu Tian¡¯s condition.


    Meanwhile, many places once again echoed with sounds of battle; no, mostly they were the sounds of self-destruction, from the Devil Cultivators.


    This was the greatest damage most of the Devil Cultivators without Secret Techniques could inflict.


    Wu Tian, watching Di Jun¡¯s retreating figure, couldn¡¯t help but pause momentarily.


    He forgot that the damned Golden Crow was unrivaled in speed.


    At his own tragic moment, the Golden Crow ran away.


    He actually ran!


    At this moment, although Wu Tian was just a skeleton, he felt a surge of rage in his heart that he couldn¡¯t vent.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In a flash within the Taiyang Fire, Wu Tian swung his long halberd, instantly extinguishing all the surrounding Taiyang Fire.


    He couldn¡¯t keep up with Di Jun¡¯s speed, nor did he have time to chase after Di Jun; all he could do was extinguish some of the Taiyang Fire to soothe his feelings.


    At this time, Di Jun was just observing Wu Tian¡¯s actions from afar, without any intention of getting closer.


    Of course, it was impossible for Wu Tian to escape.


    At this distance, Di Jun was absolutely confident that Wu Tian wouldn¡¯t be able to get away.


    ¡°Di Jun!¡±


    Wu Tian gritted his teeth as he shouted, his voice filled with anger and frustration that he couldn¡¯t vent.


    Gradually, Wu Tian¡¯s figure began to transform, transforming to a point where Di Jun could not see him with the naked eye, but his mind¡¯s eye could still sense him.


    This is...


    Outer Heaven Demon?


    Di Jun saw Wu Tian¡¯s transformation through his mind¡¯s eye, and couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Di Jun had of course heard the oath of Demon Ancestor Luo Hou, but he thought it was just Demon Ancestor Luo Hou and many Devil Cultivators surviving outside the Primordial World.


    He hadn¡¯t expected becoming an Outer Heaven Demon would involve this kind of transformation.


    He no longer had any thoughts of approaching Wu Tian.


    Faced with this life form beyond his understanding, Di Jun didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    As Wu Tian transformed, he actually sensed Di Jun¡¯s divine sense.


    ¡°Di Jun, do not give me a chance, otherwise I will make your life unbearable!¡±


    Wu Tian¡¯s words fell upon Di Jun¡¯s mind then vanished.


    Di Jun looked in the direction where Wu Tian disappeared, his brow furrowing.


    Outer Heaven Demon?


    This kind of Divine Skill that struck the soul, it seems he had heard of it in his past life.


    An epiphany struck Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    So this was the Outer Heaven Demon.


    Wasn¡¯t this just seducing cultivators into the path of demons?


    Di Jun knew that the Outer Heaven Demons of today were naturally much more formidable than those he had heard of in his past life.


    But understanding a portion of their essence, Di Jun also prepared corresponding measures.


    So this was Demon Ancestor Luo Hou¡¯s Outer Heaven Demon, no wonder it was an impediment to achieving the Dao, walking the path along with the Dao.


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    After Wu Tian disappeared, Di Jun returned to the original spot.


    The eleven-tier Black Lotus and the long halberd floated in the air, but the innate spirituality of these two Innate Spiritual Treasures had already faded.


    A glance was all Di Jun needed to know that the origin of these two Innate Spiritual Treasures had been depleted.


    To replenish them, he needed to find a place with abundant compatible spiritual energy for a slow recovery.


    Otherwise, he would have to extract from the origins of other Innate Spiritual Treasures to fill up the origins of these two.


    Di Jun collected these two Innate Spiritual Treasures, contemplating how to deal with them when he had time.


    Now, all lives covered by the aura of the Demon Path had become Demon Path beings, all transforming into Outer Heaven Demons and leaving Primordial.


    Thus, the conflict between Dao and demons had truly come to an end, and all matters had settled.


    However, the losses on the Daoist side were also very severe, especially during the suicidal attack of the Demon Path beings at the end.


    That kind of attack, with an attitude of perishing together, caught many Daoist beings who thought the war was over off guard, ultimately paying a heavy price.


    At this moment, the figure of Hong Jun the ancestor appeared on the battlefield.


    During the desperate struggle of the Demon Path, Hong Jun naturally noticed it.


    However, the time was too short; by the time he arrived, the war had already ended.


    Hong Jun¡¯s divine sense swept across the entire battlefield, witnessing the bloodshed.


    He couldn¡¯t help but whisper softly, ¡°Luo Hou, my friend, was there really a need for this?¡±


    At this moment, Hong Jun¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but bring up the image of Luo Hou, laughing and saying, ¡°Hong Jun, my Demon Path has not won, but your Dao has not won either, hahaha...¡±

 Chapter 35 - 35 31 Wang Shus Request

    ?35: Chapter 31 Wang Shu¡¯s Request 35: Chapter 31 Wang Shu¡¯s Request ¡°`


    Hong Jun naturally knew that the voice of Luo Hou emerging from the depths of his heart was not an illusion but the true manifestation of Luo Hou, who had transformed into an Outer Heaven Demon.


    Is this the ability of an Outer Heaven Demon?


    Hong Jun¡¯s brows furrowed as he pondered how to guard against the Outer Heaven Demon, placing the thought deep in his heart.


    Hong Jun had a rather comprehensive understanding of the current situation on the battlefield.


    In this decisive battle between Dao and Demon, all devil cultivators had perished, leaving only a few of the Dao¡¯s life forms.


    Although Luo Hou claimed that the Dao had not claimed victory, the truth was that the Dao indeed had triumphed.


    Hong Jun could feel that most of the fortune within the Primordial world was now bestowed upon him.


    However, this fortune was much less than he had anticipated.


    Of course, with the mass extinction of Primordial Beings, the fortunes of the Primordial world would naturally fall into a slump.


    Nevertheless, since the beginning of creation, Hong Jun was the only being who had unified the fortune of the Primordial world.


    Facing these few remaining life forms, Hong Jun had no intention of showing himself.


    Thoughts arose in his mind, and he bestowed the promised fortunes of the Dao on the surviving Primordial Beings.


    Subsequently, he left and returned to his Daoist School, Yujing Mountain.


    Now that he had signed a contract with the Heavenly Dao, he naturally needed to progress further and fulfill the Heavenly Dao Contract.


    After all, he now bore a tremendous amount of karma.


    At this thought, a wry smile once again appeared on Hong Jun¡¯s face.


    Dear Luo Hou, what a quandary you have left me in.


    ...


    Di Jun was unaware of Hong Jun¡¯s presence from the beginning to the end.


    After witnessing the disappearance of Wu Tian, he realized that the struggle between Dao and Demon had now truly ended.


    Suddenly, Di Jun felt a tremor in his heart.


    River Map and Luo Book appeared in Di Jun¡¯s hands, where mountains and rivers, sun, moon, and stars continuously changed.


    Moments later, a smile emerged on Di Jun¡¯s face.


    The fortunes upon him had increased.


    He understood this was the promised fortune of the Dao from the aged Hong Jun.


    However, when Di Jun passed through the entire battlefield of the Dao-Demon conflict, the sight of corpses scattered like mountains and blood flowing like rivers dampened his original joy.


    Valiant and tragic.


    Even the auras of the life forms who had fought in that battle still lingered.


    During the final battle with Wu Tian, Di Jun had neither the time nor the inclination to pay attention to what was happening on the battlefield.


    The ferocity of this decisive battle far exceeded any combat Di Jun had previously experienced.


    Di Jun also thought of Wu Tian¡¯s final state and couldn¡¯t help but speculate that perhaps it was the last assault of the devil cultivators that had caught the Dao cultivators off-guard.


    With a heavy heart, Di Jun returned to the main stronghold in the Eastern Primordial, where he saw East King and Wang Shu.


    As Di Jun approached, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows and asked Wang Shu with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Wang Shu, my friend, you...¡±


    Di Jun could sense Wang Shu¡¯s aura as a Primordial Golden Immortal; however, this aura seemed exceedingly faint.


    This puzzled him greatly.


    In Wang Shu¡¯s condition, he should certainly be able to control his own aura.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Besides that, Di Jun could even sense the chaos in Wang Shu¡¯s aura, as if she could no longer fully control herself.


    Moreover, Di Jun had a feeling, perhaps an illusion, that he sensed an aura of death emanating from her.


    Upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s question, East King first looked at Di Jun with confusion, then turned his gaze to Wang Shu.


    After all, East King¡¯s realm was relatively low, being only a Golden Immortal, so naturally he could not notice the abnormality in Wang Shu.


    However, it was precisely because of East King¡¯s lower realm that he was able to survive the decisive battle between Dao and Demon.


    East King¡¯s cultivation and realm were now roughly comparable to that of Di Jun before he became a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Even though his combat power might be slightly lacking, the difference was not too great.


    Among Golden Immortals, East King¡¯s strength was at its peak, with few adversaries.


    That¡¯s why even the last suicidal assaults of Devil Cultivators didn¡¯t manage to kill or gravely injure East King.


    If East King¡¯s realm had been slightly higher, reaching Daluo Golden Immortal, he might have truly fallen on the battlefield.


    Throughout this journey, Di Jun had not seen a single Daluo Golden Immortal.


    When Wang Shu heard Di Jun¡¯s words, she replied with a bitter smile, ¡°The fact that I can appear before you in this state is also a kind of fortune.¡±


    Without waiting for Di Jun and East King to speak, Wang Shu continued.


    ¡°After Demon Ancestor Luo Hou made the Heavenly Dao Oath, the beings on both sides of Dao and Demon at the Primordial Golden Immortal level had stopped fighting.¡±


    ¡°There was no need to continue after the outcome had been determined.¡±


    ¡°At that time, a group of us watched the defeated Devil Path beings, waiting for them to leave, then to enjoy the fruits of victory.¡±


    At this point, Wang Shu¡¯s emotions experienced a fierce fluctuation.


    ¡°Yet who could have imagined that those Devil Cultivators would all launch suicidal attacks.¡±


    ¡°Suicidal attacks from Primordial Golden Immortals, even those of the same level, might not necessarily survive.¡±


    Wang Shu feared that the two did not understand the magnitude of this power, so she explained a bit further.


    ¡°As a result, among Primordial Golden Immortals, only I survived.¡±


    ¡°But my current state has already reached the end of my tether.¡±


    Saying this, a wave of sorrow couldn¡¯t help but surge up in Wang Shu¡¯s heart.


    Perhaps it was because she was gravely injured that she could no longer hide her emotions.


    Di Jun and East King also felt this sorrow, and their hearts felt a similar sadness.


    After all, Wang Shu had taught them for nearly a hundred years, and she could be said to be the guide that led them into the Primordial.


    ¡°Wang Shu, is there really no way to heal your wounds?¡±


    Wang Shu looked at Di Jun, shook her head, and said, ¡°Now my Divine Soul is wounded, my origin is exhausted.


    My Primordial Spirit contains many spiritual injuries left by Primordial Golden Immortals, I¡¯m afraid that even Hong Jun would not be able to heal me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually already considered dead, it¡¯s just that this wisp of Divine Soul is barely hanging on until now.¡±


    Listening to Wang Shu¡¯s explanation, Di Jun and East King were plunged into silence, remaining speechless for a long time.


    She was one of the elders closest to them, yet now she was on the verge of demise.


    At this moment, both East King and Di Jun had a myriad of thoughts in their hearts, filled with deep melancholy.


    Finally, Di Jun composed his emotions and asked, ¡°Wang Shu, you¡¯ve held on with a wisp of Divine Soul until now, is there something you are concerned about?¡±


    Upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, East King eagerly said, ¡°Wang Shu, if there is anything, we will certainly do our utmost to accomplish it for you.¡±


    Hearing the words of Di Jun and East King, Wang Shu no longer hesitated and directly said, ¡°I will fall soon, and indeed there is one thing that I need to trouble you both with.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wang Shu?¡±


    Di Jun asked.


    ¡°Wang Shu, whatever it is, just say it and we will make sure to accomplish it for you.¡±


    East King promised Wang Shu.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 36 - 36 32 Heading to Taiyin Star

    ?36: Chapter 32 Heading to Taiyin Star 36: Chapter 32 Heading to Taiyin Star Wang Shu did not directly make his request, but instead started to explain the current situation in the Primordial realm to Di Jun and East King.


    ¡°Both of you must have experienced and seen the brutality of the Dao and Demon struggle.¡±


    Di Jun and East King looked at each other and nodded.


    Wang Shu continued, ¡°The decisive battle of the Dao and Demon struggle resulted in the fall of all Primordial Golden Immortals on both sides, with very few Daluo Golden Immortals surviving.¡±


    ¡°This has been the heaviest loss since Pangu God created the world; even the previous calamities of Fierce Beasts or the Dragon Han catastrophe had never seen such devastation.¡±


    Listening to Wang Shu¡¯s narrative, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but agree with his explanation.


    Needless to say, during the calamity of Fierce Beasts, Hong Jun the Ancestor, Luo Hou, Dian Dao, Yin and Yang, and other ancient figures were present.


    After the Dragon Han catastrophe, which was the so-called great war of the three clans, these ancestors still existed.


    However, in this Dao and Demon struggle, only Hong Jun the Ancestor among these ancient figures had survived.


    It seemed as if the accumulated heritage of many years in the Primordial World had all turned to naught after this cosmic calamity.


    ¡°This is the sorrow of the Primordial World.¡±


    Upon saying this, Wang Shu could not help but sigh.


    Di Jun and East King both nodded; they could imagine how desolate the Primordial World was at present.


    ¡°However, this might be a good thing for you two.¡±


    Wang Shu continued.


    ¡°At present, Di Jun, your strength would have been noteworthy back then.


    And East King, you were a bit lacking.¡±


    Wang Shu¡¯s words were already very tactful.


    After all, although Di Jun and East King were born at the end of that era, they had come through it and naturally knew that Wang Shu was right.


    ¡°But in this era, aside from those hidden clans, Di Jun¡¯s strength should be among the forefront in the Primordial World, and even East King, your strength could rank at the forefront.¡±


    Wang Shu stated.


    As soon as Wang Shu finished speaking, East King immediately grasped the implication.


    Indeed, in the current Primordial World, with Primordial Golden Immortals gone and Daluo Golden Immortals few in number, he was only half a step away from Daluo Golden Immortal.


    His strength was now amongst the highest in the Primordial World.


    A boundless ambition surged in East King¡¯s heart, wishing to make a mark in the Primordial World.


    Di Jun, however, was focused on something different; he asked, ¡°Daoist Wang Shu, about those hidden clans...¡±


    The hidden clans did not participate in the Dao and Demon struggle, so their power was naturally preserved, and that was what Di Jun was concerned about.


    ¡°Do not worry, the hidden clans have managed to evade the Dao and Demon struggle precisely because they are hidden; since they are reclusive, they will not easily join the world.¡±


    Wang Shu explained to Di Jun.


    Di Jun nodded upon hearing this, then said, ¡°Daoist Wang Shu, may I ask what you wish to request of us?¡±


    Di Jun understood that there had to be a reason for Wang Shu to mention all this, likely related to a request for help.


    At this moment, East King also returned from his envisioned future and looked at Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu no longer held back and directly stated, ¡°From now on, you two are also powerful beings within the Primordial World.¡±


    ¡°On the Taiyin Star, I have two successors still in the process of nurturing.


    I hope that you can look after them in the future.¡±


    Wang Shu¡¯s successors were on the Taiyin Star.


    Two deity figures from the Taiyin Star instantly sprung up in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    Xi He, Chang Xi.


    His response was quick, and he immediately said: ¡°Daoist Wang Shu, rest assured, even without your words, I will take care of your offspring.¡±


    East King also said: ¡°Since they are the descendants of Daoist Wang Shu, it is only right that we should care for them.¡±


    Wang Shu, hearing the two¡¯s responses, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Di Jun could feel that upon hearing their answers, Wang Shu¡¯s condition continued to deteriorate, and her vitality began to weaken.


    ¡°Daoist Wang Shu, you are...¡±


    Di Jun quickly channeled his own mana into Wang Shu¡¯s body to maintain her condition.


    Unfortunately, the gap between their levels was too vast, and Di Jun¡¯s mana was like a drop in the bucket.


    Even though the Power of Taiyang could benefit the Power of Taiyin, it was of no help at the moment.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, I trouble you to return me to the Taiyin Star, where I wish to fall.¡±


    Di Jun nodded, then carried the weakened Wang Shu toward the direction of the Taiyin Star.


    To cater to Wang Shu, who might perish at any moment, Di Jun did not travel very fast, which allowed East King to follow by their side.


    The trio arrived at the Taiyin Star.


    Upon setting foot on the Taiyin Star, Di Jun immediately felt the cool Moonlight incessantly flooding into his body.


    The Power of Taiyin and his own Power of the Taiyang melded, softening Di Jun¡¯s mana considerably.


    East King had a similar sensation, but his Pure Yang Power was not as harmoniously compatible with the Power of Taiyin as Di Jun¡¯s Power of the Taiyang.


    Di Jun merely sensed casually, confirming it to be beneficial, and then no longer paid attention.


    Wang Shu¡¯s spirits were clearly lifted upon her return to the Taiyin Star, though her body continued to degrade.


    Following Wang Shu¡¯s guidance, they arrived beneath a laurel tree.


    East King instantly felt two breaths identical in Origin to Wang Shu.


    He asked: ¡°Daoist Wang Shu, if you absorb this laurel tree and those two clusters of the same Origin, could you possibly survive?¡±


    Di Jun, hearing East King¡¯s question, glanced at him.


    Di Jun had thought of this solution too, but judging from Wang Shu¡¯s earlier teachings, and her recent request, Wang Shu would definitely not do such a thing.


    As expected, Wang Shu¡¯s expression did not look good after hearing East King¡¯s words.


    At that moment, East King realized his mistake, but before he could articulate an explanation, Wang Shu had already begun walking towards the laurel tree alone.


    Still, during her walk, Wang Shu had already adjusted her state of mind, her face soft and tender as she looked towards the laurel tree and the two descendants of hers.


    The laurel tree, feeling Wang Shu¡¯s aura, extended a branch towards her face.


    It seemed to sense that something was amiss with Wang Shu¡¯s condition, the branch lightly touching her cheek.


    Very lightly, as if it understood that Wang Shu was as fragile as a porcelain doll now.


    ¡°Laurel tree, I¡¯m afraid this is the last time I will see you, touch you.¡±


    Wang Shu said softly.


    Upon hearing this, the laurel tree fully understood, and a wave of sorrow spread from it.


    Not only Wang Shu felt it, but Di Jun and East King felt it too.


    East King looked at the laurel tree with some surprise; he had not expected that the laurel had already developed sentience.


    And Di Jun was not surprised, after all, the Fusang Tree had also developed a budding consciousness, capable of conveying simple emotions.

 Chapter 37 - 37 33 The Fall of Wang Shu

    ?37: Chapter 33: The Fall of Wang Shu 37: Chapter 33: The Fall of Wang Shu ¡°Yue Gui, there¡¯s no need to be sad.¡±


    Wang Shu gently consoled.


    The laurel tree tenderly brushed Wang Shu¡¯s cheek with its branches, as if to respond.


    However, Di Jun sensed that the sorrow of the laurel tree had not diminished one bit, but had grown even more intense.


    Wang Shu also realized that continuing to persuade the laurel tree was futile, so she no longer pressed the issue.


    ¡°Yue Gui, you must cultivate diligently in the future and take good care of my two juniors.¡±


    Wang Shu said, looking at the two juniors who were still in gestation.


    Upon hearing Wang Shu¡¯s words, the laurel tree drew down the moonlight from the Taiyin Star to shine upon Xi He and Chang Xi, who were still in gestation, to express its stance.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Shu couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Afterwards, this wisp of Wang Shu¡¯s divine soul communicated with the Heavenly Dao, intending to divide her own fate into five parts: thirty percent for each of her juniors, twenty percent for the laurel tree, fifteen percent for Di Jun, and the remaining went to East King.


    In Wang Shu¡¯s heart, Di Jun had a higher realm cultivation and was far more reliable than East King.


    Wang Shu had seen East King¡¯s ambition and his restlessness.


    Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be fair for Di Jun if the remaining fate were to be divided equally between him and East King.


    Fortunately, the conflict between Dao and demons had already ended, the malicious air in Heaven and Earth had dissipated, and the Heavenly Dao had become much clearer.


    Moreover, Wang Shu was aware that there would inevitably be losses in transferring such fate, but she did not mind and was determined to disperse it.


    Yujing Mountain.


    Hong Jun, who was preparing to cultivate, opened his eyes.


    Nowadays, he could be considered the leader of Dao, so any changes in Dao¡¯s fate would naturally disturb him.


    Hong Jun calculated with his fingers and the cause and effect became clear in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his mind: Another Primordial Golden Immortal beside him from the path of Dao is about to fall, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Tong Tian, you were right after all, how can Dao claim victory like this?¡±


    As if he heard Hong Jun¡¯s call, Luo Hou¡¯s voice once again appeared in the depths of Hong Jun¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Hong Jun, the old Daoist, you have finally realized it.


    I have a way for us to switch identities, would you like to give it a try?¡±


    Luo Hou¡¯s words did not cause any ripple in Hong Jun¡¯s heart.


    Although Hong Jun was very resistant to the idea of Luo Hou appearing in his heart, he was still willing to make contact.


    Only through frequent contact could he grasp the essence of the Outer Heaven Demon and thereby form precautions.


    Luo Hou saw that Hong Jun did not respond to him and did not continue to disturb Hong Jun¡¯s state of mind.


    He knew that at Hong Jun¡¯s level, his heart was as solid as a rock.


    But Luo Hou had plenty of time to entangle with Hong Jun.


    The shadow-like pursuit between Dao and demons was not a mere statement.


    With a thought from Hong Jun, the fate on Wang Shu proceeded as she wished.


    At the same time, Hong Jun did not allow Wang Shu¡¯s Dao fate to diminish but supplemented it with his own Dao fate.


    It was Hong Jun¡¯s way of bidding farewell to the last Primordial Golden Immortal of Dao.


    Taiyin Star.


    Naturally, Wang Shu felt her own Dao fate dissipating and also felt no loss in fate.


    Moreover, the voice of Ancestor Hong Jun reached Wang Shu¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Wang Shu, my friend, be at peace.¡±


    Wang Shu at this moment understood why her dispersed fate had not decreased, and she couldn¡¯t help but say: Thank you, Ancestor Hong Jun.


    The laurel tree, which seemed to feel the increase in fate, shook involuntarily and used its branches to lift Wang Shau up.


    Di Jun also noticed the increase in fate immediately and likewise looked towards Wang Shu.


    East King noticed something amiss, feeling he had gained some benefits.


    He couldn¡¯t help but glance at Di Jun and, seeing that Di Jun was looking at Wang Shu, he knew this matter must be related to Predecessor Wang Shu.


    ¡°Predecessor Wang Shu...¡±


    Before East King could continue speaking, Di Jun immediately stopped him.


    Di Jun knew that Wang Shu didn¡¯t need their gratitude at this moment; they just had to fulfill her request.


    Wang Shu sat on the branch of the laurel tree, watching those two proteges gestating below, her pale face revealing a kind expression.


    In an instant, a cluster of silvery-white light flew out from Wang Shu¡¯s body, splitting in two and entering her two proteges.


    That was the fragmented origin power Wang Shu had left, containing part of her heritage.


    After the light had left Wang Shu¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t help but become transparent.


    The laurel tree swayed even more violently, but the branch supporting Wang Shu did not tremble in the slightest.


    A great amount of Yue Gui essence flowed into Wang Shu¡¯s body to no avail, as her form continued to fade.


    ¡°Yue Gui, stop, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Wang Shu spoke, her voice growing weaker and weaker.


    It seemed as though the laurel tree didn¡¯t hear Wang Shu¡¯s words, still continuously infusing Yue Gui essence.


    Wang Shu felt helpless and ceased persuading the laurel tree.


    Her body began to slowly vanish, dissipating into the Primordial world.


    Seeing this, East King wanted to shout out but was suppressed by Di Jun.


    During the process of her body¡¯s disappearance, Wang Shu turned to look at her proteges who were still in gestation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see you birthed into the world, but I hope this heritage will help you in your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°In the Primordial world, strength ultimately reigns supreme.¡±


    Wang Shu couldn¡¯t help but lament.


    Her body continued to vanish, her lower half now completely gone, and no matter how hard the laurel tree tried, it was of no use.


    Memories of her life began to surface in her mind.


    Her happiest times were spent on the Taiyin Star.


    Initially, she had only the laurel tree for company, even though the tree had not yet awakened its Spiritual Wisdom.


    She practiced beneath the laurel tree, and whenever she returned from the Primordial Continent, she would tell it about all sorts of things happening there.


    She spoke of her unhappiness on the Primordial Continent, how there was never-ending strife.


    What was most memorable to her was the accidental discovery of two Primordial Spirits gestating on the Taiyin Star.


    To this day, she remembered how delighted she was to finally have companions.


    Even though these two Primordial Spirits were still gestating, Wang Shu felt less lonely, and then later on, Yue Gui also awakened its simple consciousness.


    Gradually, only Wang Shu¡¯s upper torso remained.


    Her eyes filled with longing, she said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, I still don¡¯t know your true names.¡±


    In Wang Shu¡¯s longing gaze, her body continued to dissipate bit by bit.


    ¡°Xi He.¡±


    ¡°Chang Xi.¡±


    Two divine consciousnesses appeared in Wang Shu¡¯s mind, then fell silent.


    They were still incomplete in their gestation and could only do this much in their naivety.


    Upon learning the names of her two proteges, Wang Shu seemed to release her last breath, vanishing from the Primordial Heaven and Earth with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 38 - 38 34 Taiyin and Taiyang

    ?38: Chapter 34 Taiyin and Taiyang 38: Chapter 34 Taiyin and Taiyang After Wang Shu dissipated, the laurel tree frenziedly swayed its branches and leaves, gathering endless Moonlight and Laurel Essence, trying to retain Wang Shu.


    However, all of this was futile; the last Primordial Golden Immortal of the Taoist sect, aside from Hong Jun, had fallen.


    ¡°Wang Shu the elder, just perished like this?¡±


    East King asked somewhat uncertainly.


    ¡°Yes, Wang Shu has indeed fallen, his soul completely destroyed.¡±


    Di Jun said in a low voice, feeling a bit melancholic in his heart.


    To be honest, he felt as if all this was a surreal dream.


    When he first met Wang Shu, he had just left the Sun Star, full of vigilance.


    The hundreds of years of guidance and care on the battlefield later earned Wang Shu Di Jun¡¯s genuine respect.


    The last time Di Jun saw Wang Shu was before the decisive battle, after four ancestors finished preaching; at that time, Wang Shu seemed to have a breakthrough in sight, returning to the Taiyin Star.


    On the eve of the decisive battle, Wang Shu indeed entered the battlefield as a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    What followed is the present situation; Wang Shu has been severely injured and is on the brink of demise.


    These scenes made Di Jun feel as if time had passed incredibly quickly, like an ephemeral dream.


    While pondering, Di Jun had a flash of insight, as if he had grasped something, but it quickly disappeared.


    Returning to his senses, a strange Law emerged in his palm; Di Jun murmured, ¡°Is this the Time Law?¡±


    ¡°What?


    Time Law?¡±


    East King, still a Golden Immortal and just a step away from becoming a Daluo Golden Immortal, would then be able to control Laws.


    Thus, the word ¡®Law¡¯ was particularly sensitive to him.


    The weak Time Law swirling in Di Jun¡¯s palm instantly vanished, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Seeing Di Jun unwilling to elaborate further, East King did not press on.


    In fact, he still harbored an inexplicable fear towards Di Jun, a shadow left from their first meeting.


    Meanwhile, Di Jun was inwardly reflecting: grasping the Time Law is exceedingly difficult, and the slightest carelessness leads one astray.


    Time flows like water, slipping through one¡¯s fingers unknowingly.


    For beings of their long lifespans, this was especially true.


    The lengthy lifespans made them pay little heed to the passing of time, making the understanding of the Time Law even more challenging.


    However, being able to grasp the basics was already an unexpected joy for Di Jun.


    Suddenly, Di Jun felt a surge of strong Moonlight Power and Laurel Essence, reminiscent of an energy explosion.


    Hastily looking up, he realized it was the laurel tree, unwilling to believe in Wang Shu¡¯s demise, continuously gathering Taiyin Moonlight and Laurel Essence, trying to find Wang Shu.


    As more Taiyin Moonlight and Laurel Essence gathered at the beckoning of the laurel tree, it began to slip beyond the tree¡¯s control.


    Moreover, the Laurel Essence, being the intrinsic essence within the laurel tree itself, its wasteful expenditure was causing the tree to weaken, even endangering its Origin.


    The energy explosion resulting from the combination of Taiyin Moonlight and Laurel Essence was not insignificant, certainly not something Xi He and Chang Xi, currently in gestation, could withstand.


    Even if it wouldn¡¯t be fatal, it would definitely affect the gestation.


    At this moment, the emotion radiating from the laurel tree also revealed panic, but it was too late, and the continuously depleting tree no longer had the strength to control it.


    Seeing this, Di Jun did not hesitate and immediately revealed his true form, transforming into a gigantic Three-legged Golden Crow, plunging into the midst of Taiyin Moonlight Energy and Laurel Essence.


    Seeing this, East King also wanted to rush over.


    However, when he sensed the scale of the Taiyin Moonlight Energy and the laurel essence, he halted his pace.


    Because such a massive energy was not something the East King could handle.


    He was aware of his own limitations.


    These two energies began to escape the control of the laurel tree, moving closer to each other as if to ignite.


    Di Jun positioned himself between the Taiyin Moonlight Energy and the laurel essence.


    Without any hesitation, fierce Taiyang Fire burst forth from his mouth, rushing towards the laurel essence.


    The laurel inherently possessed a wood attribute, which was naturally present in its essence.


    Instantly, the laurel essence was ignited, and the Taiyang Fire grew even more ferocious.


    Under Di Jun¡¯s precise control, the Taiyang Fire did not reach the laurel tree or the sisters Xi He and Chang Xi.


    As for the East King, he was far enough away to be completely safe.


    Then, Di Jun guided the Taiyang Fire towards the Taiyin Moonlight Energy, the two slowly made contact and underwent an unexpected transformation.


    They began to merge and digest, transforming into a peculiar form of Innate Spiritual Energy.


    Di Jun split his focus, integrating this special spiritual energy into his body.


    Di Jun circulated his mana to refine it and found that the spiritual energy refined into mana was smoother and much like when he first entered the Taiyin Star, where his Power of Taiyang combined with the Power of Taiyin.


    Only, this merging of Innate Spiritual Energy seemed even better.


    Seeing this, Di Jun continued to drive the merging of the Taiyang Fire and the Taiyin Moonlight Energy, while absorbing the resultant Innate Spiritual Energy into his body.


    As he absorbed more, Di Jun discovered that this Innate Spiritual Energy could not only transform into mana but also contained the true essence of Taiyin and Taiyang, which could better aid him in understanding the transformations of Yin and Yang.


    Naturally, Di Jun¡¯s comprehension of the transformations of Yin and Yang was different from that of the Yin Yang Ancestor.


    For the same principle, each life form perceives it differently.


    It is due to these differences that the Heavenly Dao continues to develop.


    While handling the immense power of the Taiyin Moonlight, Di Jun stored the absorbed Innate Spiritual Energy within his body.


    This gradual change and growth of strength provided Di Jun a very comfortable feeling.


    However, this place was, after all, the Taiyin Star, not suitable for the presence of Taiyang Fire.


    Even with laurel essence as fuel, the Taiyang Fire could not exist indefinitely.


    Hence, under Di Jun¡¯s mental control, the River Map and Luo Book appeared above him, the Sun Star in the book lighting up slightly as continuous Taiyang Fire emerged, merging with the Taiyin Moonlight Energy.


    A considerable amount of special Innate Spiritual Energy surfaced, and Di Jun absorbed it all into his own body.


    Simultaneously, the River Map and Luo Book continuously absorbed Taiyin Moonlight Energy from the Taiyin Star.


    After communicating with the River Map and Luo Book, Di Jun instantly understood its intention.


    The landscapes, rivers, seas, sun, moon, and stars within the River Map and Luo Book were all illusory, but with adequate and corresponding energy imprints,


    the various elements within the River Map and Luo Book might very well turn illusions into reality, connecting with elements in the actual primordial world.


    Following the continual disappearance of the Taiyin Moonlight Energy, this crisis finally passed.


    Di Jun gained a significant benefit from it, compensating him for managing the crisis.


    The only loss was the laurel tree, which had all its emitted laurel essence completely burned away.


    However, being able to end this crisis, the laurel did not mind that loss much; it merely needed more time to accumulate again.


    It was even less concerned about the passage of time than lives like Di Jun.

 Chapter 39 - 39 35 Setting Up the Formation

    ?39: Chapter 35 Setting Up the Formation 39: Chapter 35 Setting Up the Formation The laurel tree had consumed too much Taiyin Essence, forcing it into a deep slumber.


    Perhaps knowing that Di Jun harbored no ill will, the laurel tree could thus rest so peacefully.


    Although the Taiyin Moonlight gathered by the laurel tree had completely dissipated, the River Map and Luo Book still absorbed the moonlight from the Taiyin Star, though at a much slower pace.


    Di Jun¡¯s divine soul examined the River Map and Luo Book, discovering that in addition to the dazzling Sun Star, another star had appeared, its aura identical to that of the Taiyin Star.


    This star had started to shine faintly, but its light seemed dim under the illumination of the Sun Star in the River Map and Luo Book.


    However, it was clearly distinct from before.


    Now within Di Jun¡¯s River Map and Luo Book were two real scenes, yet other formations, mountains, rivers, and streams remained illusory.


    Moreover, Di Jun actually felt a slight enhancement in the River Map and Luo Book, extremely subtle, almost undetectable if not for Di Jun¡¯s keen perception.


    Perhaps, I too might possess an Innate Treasure.


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    Of course, Di Jun also knew it was incredibly difficult, yet not entirely without hope.


    More importantly, the River Map and Luo Book were Di Jun¡¯s congenital Spiritual Treasure, exquisitely compatible with him.


    Di Jun did not let the River Map and Luo Book continue to absorb the moonlight from the Taiyin Star, instead, he withdrew it into his body.


    After all, there would be many future opportunities to draw moonlight from the Taiyin Star.


    Di Jun transformed into human form, gazing upon the slumbering laurel tree and the gestating Xi He and Chang Xi.


    East King had also arrived next to Di Jun, without saying much.


    After a long while, Di Jun spoke, ¡°Arrange a protection array, then let¡¯s depart.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    East King responded.


    East King now sensed the urgency of time.


    He wanted to return to Zifu State, to break through to Daluo Golden Immortal as soon as possible, striving to make a mark.


    And he felt that Di Jun was his greatest rival.


    It was not because of anything but the temperament Di Jun possessed, which made East King believe Di Jun was not a creature content with mediocrity.


    At least, East King did not dare to act rashly in front of Di Jun.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, I have a superficial understanding of arrays and can¡¯t assist.


    May I take my leave first?¡±


    East King addressed Di Jun.


    Di Jun turned his head, glanced at East King, then nodded.


    He could tell East King was reluctant to stay, although he did not know why, he did not block him.


    Entrusted by others, loyal to their affairs.


    Moreover, Di Jun had already accepted the Daoist luck given by Daoist Wang Shu.


    Seeing Di Jun¡¯s consent, East King immediately left Taiyin Star, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Di Jun did not pay much heed to East King, instead, he pondered on how to set up the protection array.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the array he saw in Tang Valley that guarded the Fusang Tree.


    That was a natural formation born out of Heaven and Earth, an array that protected the Fusang Tree.


    Now that the laurel tree was on Taiyin Star, could he use the laurel tree as the array¡¯s core and arrange a similar protection array?


    The more Di Jun thought about it, the greater the feasibility he saw.


    The River Map and Luo Book appeared in his hands, as he continued to assess its practicality within.


    Simultaneously, his divine soul communicated with the Fusang Tree, understanding how the natural protective array came into being.


    This contemplation went on for countless years.


    Di Jun opened his eyes, and immediately started to set up an Array using the laurel tree as the central array point, with materials from the spot.


    The abundant Spiritual Ore on the Taiyin Star was sufficient for Di Jun to arrange the Daoist Array.


    One by one, Di Jun extracted the Spiritual Ore from the Taiyin Star and placed them around the laurel tree, simultaneously enveloping both Xi He and Chang Xi who were being nurtured.


    After hundreds of years of arrangement, the Array was finally completed.


    Under the guidance of Di Jun¡¯s mind and spirit, the Array began to operate.


    The Moonlight Power around slowly got absorbed by the Array, used to nurture Xi He and Chang Xi, and at the same time cultivating the laurel tree.


    Di Jun looked at the operating Array and felt the increasingly rich Moonlight Power within, nodding with satisfaction.


    This Array was still somewhat inferior to the one protecting the Fusang Tree; it was not perfect.


    After all, it was normal for there to be a gap between an Array set up by Di Jun and those naturally formed.


    More importantly, through setting up this Array, Di Jun comprehended many techniques related to array formation, and verified numerous conjectures about Array problems.


    Also, because Di Jun continuously utilized the Spiritual Ore from the Taiyin Star, he gained a more comprehensive understanding of the Taiyin Moonlight Power.


    ¡°I have done what needed to be done; it¡¯s time for me to leave,¡± thought Di Jun.


    Comparatively speaking, Di Jun had indeed done quite a lot, more so than the East King.


    Of course, Di Jun also knew that looking after Wang Shu¡¯s descendants would not be such a simple matter.


    Otherwise, acquiring Daoist luck would be far too easy.


    One should keep in mind that while he was alive, Wang Shu is a formidable Primordial Golden Immortal, possessing Daoist luck incomparable to Di Jun and the East King.


    Di Jun decided that he would return every so often to check on the laurel tree, Xi He, and Chang Xi to ensure there were no issues.


    Having made his decision, Di Jun left the Taiyin Star and traversed directly through the Primordial Starry Sky, returning to the Sun Star.


    Sun Star.


    Di Jun stood solemnly under the Fusang Tree, shouting sternly, ¡°Come out!¡±


    His voice was authoritative and awe-inspiring.


    However, aside from causing the Fusang Tree to quiver slightly, Di Jun¡¯s call had no other effect.


    ¡°Daoist Li Huo, do you really want me to personally invite you out?¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s voice became icy cold, devoid of any emotion.


    In an instant, a Residual Soul flew out from Di Jun¡¯s body, hastily fleeing away.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late to come out now!¡±


    After speaking, Di Jun immediately pursued the Divine Soul and grasped it in his hand.


    How could a Residual Soul of a Daluo Golden Immortal flaunt its speed before Di Jun and expect to escape?


    ¡°Di Jun, release me, let me go,¡± pleaded Daoist Li Huo.


    Upon hearing this plea, there was not the slightest change in Di Jun¡¯s expression; he remained icy cold and ruthless.


    ¡°Release you?


    If my realm and cultivation were not enough, you might have already replaced me, right?¡±


    Di Jun spoke in his cold and authoritative voice.


    Hearing this, Daoist Li Huo¡¯s Residual Soul couldn¡¯t help but tremble and quickly responded, ¡°No, no.


    Daoist Di Jun, you have misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°I merely wish to continue surviving, borrowing this treasure body for a moment; why would I think of seizing it?¡±


    The Residual Soul of Daoist Li Huo spoke with a smile.


    Di Jun was unmoved by Daoist Li Huo¡¯s words.


    After all, when Di Jun was still only a Golden Immortal, Daoist Li Huo¡¯s gaze towards him was already filled with greed and covetousness.

 Chapter 40 - 40 36 The Remnant of Daoist Li Huo

    ?40: Chapter 36: The Remnant of Daoist Li Huo 40: Chapter 36: The Remnant of Daoist Li Huo What Di Jun could not forget was that this Daoist Li Huo had actually planted a mark on his body.


    At that time, Di Jun did not hurry to remove it, but when he was breaking through to the level of Daluo Golden Immortal, as his Origin and the entire body along with the Divine Soul underwent leaps and evolution, the mark left by Daoist Li Huo had already been washed away.


    Di Jun thought that Daoist Li Huo would give up at that point, after all, the concept of hunting a Golden Immortal and hunting a Daluo Golden Immortal was quite different.


    However, Di Jun did not expect that, during his battle with Wu Tian, this Daoist Li Huo actually directly attached himself onto his body.


    Did he really have such a fate with this Daoist Li Huo?


    As Di Jun was engaged in battle with Wu Tian at the time, he didn¡¯t dare to be distracted.


    Moreover, after Daoist Li Huo attached himself onto Di Jun¡¯s body, he seemed fearful of revealing himself and did not dare to move recklessly.


    Therefore, during the battle with Wu Tian, Di Jun did not bother with this Residual Soul of Daoist Li Huo.


    Ignoring it did not mean that Di Jun had forgotten about this Residual Soul.


    On the contrary, Di Jun had always remembered this incident.


    As previously mentioned, in some matters, Di Jun¡¯s savvy wasn¡¯t that great after all.


    In fact, Daoist Li Huo also felt aggrieved in his heart.


    When he initially went to listen to the Four Ancient Ancestors¡¯ preaching, he discovered that the Origins of two Primordial Spirits called Di Jun and East King were close to his own.


    If he could devour these two, his path ahead would surely become much smoother.


    Therefore, Daoist Li Huo set his mind to it and planted his own mark on both Di Jun and East King.


    After all, as a Daluo Golden Immortal himself, capturing two Golden Immortals was an easy feat.


    He had also heard of Di Jun¡¯s performance on the battlefield but considered it an exaggeration.


    After all, only those who have ascended from Golden Immortal to Daluo Golden Immortal can truly comprehend how vast the gap between the two realms is.


    Although he was equivalent to a support cultivator from the Eastern Primordial and rarely took to the battlefield, he never believed a Golden Immortal could contend with a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Moreover, he had already planned the timing to seize the Origins of these two¡ªduring the final battle.


    Only in the chaos of the final battle would the deaths of two Golden Immortals be an entirely normal occurrence, with no Life pursuing the matter.


    And by then, he could also acquire the fortune of the Daoist way; he had participated in battles before, and for a Daluo Golden Immortal, it was merely a formality.


    That final battle would be a case of killing multiple birds with one stone for him.


    Daoist Li Huo¡¯s plan was sound, but he underestimated the effect of the Four Ancestors¡¯ sermon.


    He also underestimated Di Jun¡¯s strength and the cruelty of the ultimate battle between Daoism and Demonism.


    During the process of the Four Ancestors¡¯ preaching, Daoist Li Huo felt one of his marks disappear.


    However, Daoist Li Huo didn¡¯t pay it much attention; after all, even if a mere Golden Immortal had removed his mark, they couldn¡¯t escape from the palm of his hand.


    Unfortunately, Daoist Li Huo, who rarely participated in warfare, took part in the decisive battle this time.


    Not long into the fight, Daoist Li Huo was slain by a Demon Cultivator who was also a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Daoist Li Huo used a Secret Technique to escape with this wisp of a Residual Soul.


    And this was under the circumstances that the Demon Ancestor¡¯s Daluo Golden Immortal did not pursue him.


    During the escape, he encountered Di Jun, who was in battle with Wu Tian.


    Thus, this wisp of his Residual Soul unconsciously entered into Di Jun¡¯s body.


    Waiting for the opportunity to body-snatch Di Jun.


    Compared to the East King, Daoist Li Huo favored Di Jun, because Di Jun¡¯s potential far exceeded that of the East King.


    Unfortunately, until the defeat of the Demon Ancestor, and the end of the fight between Di Jun and Wu Tian, Di Jun had only sustained minor injuries.


    Moreover, in such circumstances, with Di Jun¡¯s divine soul intact, and as a fellow Daluo Golden Immortal, how could Daoist Li Huo dare to make a reckless move?


    Originally, he was planning to fall into a deep slumber to nurture this wisp of his residual soul, but unfortunately, he was eventually discovered by Di Jun.


    And his divine soul had also fallen into Di Jun¡¯s hands.


    Di Jun thought of Daoist Li Huo¡¯s previous actions, all of which held malice towards him.


    It could be said that both Daoist Li Huo and Wang Shu were considered Di Jun¡¯s seniors.


    However, Wang Shu always cared for his juniors, while Daoist Li Huo wanted to devour his juniors, using external forces to propel his own progress.


    Thinking this, a cold light appeared in Di Jun¡¯s eyes.


    Daoist Li Huo¡¯s residual soul saw this and immediately started to struggle, crying out, ¡°I know my wrongs, spare me, I dare not do it again.¡±


    After all, this was merely Daoist Li Huo¡¯s residual soul, which knew nothing of the pride of a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Daoist Li Huo¡¯s cries did not soften Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    A surge of Taiyang Fire flowed from Di Jun¡¯s palm, entering Daoist Li Huo¡¯s residual soul.


    This Taiyang Fire, compared to the earlier Taiyang Fire, was more restrained and not as violent.


    But in terms of power, it was in no way inferior to the tumultuous Taiyang Fire, even stronger.


    This was the result of Di Jun¡¯s adjustment of Moonlight on the Taiyin Star, absorbing the moonlight for harmony.


    Today¡¯s Taiyang Fire was gentler and more subdued, also easier to control.


    Under Di Jun¡¯s manipulation, the Taiyang Fire surged into Daoist Li Huo¡¯s body.


    Daoist Li Huo¡¯s wisp of a residual soul let out a piercing scream; the sensation of being roasted by the Taiyang Fire was akin to a fate worse than death.


    Di Jun did not immediately vaporize Daoist Li Huo¡¯s residual soul with the Taiyang Fire but instead continuously allowed Daoist Li Huo to feel the pain, slowly destroying his sanity.


    Under this torment, Daoist Li Huo¡¯s screams grew softer, and his divine soul turned an orange-red color, resembling a ball of flame even more.


    Even after Daoist Li Huo had stopped screaming, Di Jun did not stop, continuing the roasting.


    After roasting for some more time, Di Jun confirmed that Daoist Li Huo¡¯s consciousness had completely dissipated.


    Di Jun released his palm, and the colorless orange-red divine soul floated motionlessly in the air.


    Di Jun waved his hand, and the wisp of divine soul flew straight towards the Fusang Tree.


    Seeing this, the Fusang Tree instantly devoured it within its body, even seeming somewhat eager.


    This divine soul was a significant nourishment for the Fusang Tree, which was still in an ignorant state.


    At the same time, the Fusang Tree extracted the memories from within Daoist Li Huo¡¯s residual soul.


    Di Jun, with his spiritual imprint, could view these memories, adding to part of his own experiences.


    However, according to Di Jun¡¯s view, although Daoist Li Huo had been immersed in the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal for many years, his strength had not made significant progress, and was even far less than Di Jun¡¯s.


    As Daoist Li Huo¡¯s wisp of divine soul was extinguished, far away in Purple Mansion Continent, the East King, who was cultivating, suddenly opened his eyes.


    He felt that something was amiss, but unfortunately, after some calculations, he found nothing and fell back into cultivation.


    And in a part of the East King¡¯s body unbeknownst to him, a wisp of Daoist Li Huo¡¯s residual soul cursed inwardly, ¡°Di Jun, how dare he?


    I must settle this score with him sooner or later!¡±


    The cunning rabbit has three burrows; Daoist Li Huo still had a mark within the East King¡¯s body.

 Chapter 41 - 41 37 Organizing Insights

    ?41: Chapter 37 Organizing Insights 41: Chapter 37 Organizing Insights After the death of Daoist Li Huo, Di Jun felt that something was amiss, so he decided to use the River Map and Luo Book for divination.


    Now, the Heavenly Dao was clear, no longer as chaotically muddled as it was when the air was filled with disastrous auras.


    Suns, moons, stars, mountains, rivers, and streams were all traced one by one in the River Map and Luo Book.


    After a moment, Di Jun opened his eyes and put away the River Map and Luo Book.


    According to Di Jun¡¯s calculations, Daoist Li Huo had indeed not been completely extinguished, but his aura was extremely weak.


    However, ultimately, Di Jun was unable to determine his whereabouts.


    Di Jun was not surprised by this, after all, Daoist Li Huo was an old Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Although his mentality and combat strength were not up to par, one couldn¡¯t deny that he indeed had some skills for self-preservation.


    Di Jun did not think that Daoist Li Huo posed any threat to him anymore.


    He had confidence in his own rate of growth.


    For a residual soul that was on the brink of extinction to even think about recovery was extremely difficult, not to mention making any further progress in cultivation realm.


    Di Jun ceased to concern himself with this matter.


    As for the Fusang Tree, after it had devoured Daoist Li Huo¡¯s Divine Soul purified by Di Jun, its Spiritual Wisdom significantly increased.


    In Di Jun¡¯s perception, the Fusang Tree had now reached the point where it could undergo Transformation.


    Di Jun communicated with the Fusang Tree through his Divine Soul and also came to understand the Fusang Tree¡¯s thoughts.


    The Fusang Tree did not wish to take the same path as the current living beings, to transform and emerge, even though the methods for such were in its ancestral memories.


    However, what the Fusang Tree valued more was another path detailed in its ancestral memories.


    On this path, it saw its ancient ancestors, a massive tree rooted in Chaos, boundless and vast.


    Countless branches connected to the endless void, while its main form remained a tree, it was continually changing.


    Only when a giant axe struck it did it break apart, scattering countless fragments into the Primordial.


    The Fusang Tree was one of the largest of those fragments.


    Di Jun sensed the will of the Fusang Tree and understood the path it wished to take.


    Di Jun could not determine whether the path of the Fusang Tree was the correct one, just as he was unsure if he himself was on the right path.


    He respected the desire of the Fusang Tree to grow towards its ancestors.


    The Fusang Tree ultimately rooted itself on the Sun Star, taking a form that preferred stillness, pursuing its own path in the manner of a tree.


    And in Di Jun¡¯s view, as the Divine Soul mark of the Fusang Tree was still in his hands, its choice to follow a different path could also provide Di Jun with a unique perspective.


    The moment the Fusang Tree rooted itself on the Sun Star, the entire Tang Valley finally became one with the Sun Star.


    The Fusang Tree and Tang Valley officially became part of the Sun Star.


    From then on, the fortune of the Sun Star also protected both the Fusang Tree and Tang Valley.


    As a being nurtured by the Sun Star, Di Jun naturally felt the various changes of the Sun Star.


    And now Taiyi, who possessed a nascent consciousness, felt a fighting spirit within, and even the Chaos Bell seemed to be stirring.


    Di Jun understood Taiyi¡¯s thoughts, the involvement of an external being led Taiyi to believe that other beings were vying for the Sun Star.


    From this, Di Jun could also make out Taiyi¡¯s will to dominate.


    However, with soothing from Di Jun, who came from the same origin, Taiyi once again sank into slumber, continuously absorbing Taiyang Fire and Innate Spiritual Energy to nurture itself.


    After this shift, the Fusang Tree, having gathered the surrounding Innate Spiritual Energy and Taiyang Fire, placed it all beside Taiyi, waiting for its absorption.


    Seeing this, Di Jun found himself a little amused.


    It seemed that the Fusang Tree had sensed Taiyi¡¯s might, or more accurately, the might of the Innate Treasure, the Chaos Bell.


    ¡°`


    However, it¡¯s good in this way, as the Fusang Tree has a clear sense of its own status and can coexist harmoniously on the Sun Star.


    After checking on Taiyi¡¯s condition, Di Jun sat cross-legged under the Fusang Tree, beginning to comprehend the gains from this decisive battle.


    In this decisive battle, Di Jun fought Wu Tian for a thousand years, and although his strength has increased a lot, it was enough to defeat Wu Tian.


    But at that time, Di Jun still gave up part of his insights; after all, under those circumstances, naturally, the priority was to enhance his own combat power.


    He also needed to deepen and consolidate the understanding of the Time Law he had comprehended on the Taiyin Star.


    Di Jun recalled the state when he first comprehended the Time Law, that dreamlike feeling, the sensation of looking back over millions of years as if it were just yesterday.


    Gradually, Di Jun found that feeling again, and it seemed as if the world had changed.


    The next moment, Di Jun emerged from that state, feeling it was very brief.


    However, upon calculating with his fingers, he realized that he had been sitting here for hundreds of years.


    Is this the Time Law?


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    Now the Time Law he controlled was consolidated.


    But wanting to advance further was not as simple as just finding that feeling again.


    There were two options: one is to slowly refine his understanding by contemplating the Heavenly Dao, and the other is to encounter a fortuitous opportunity that leads to a sudden enlightenment.


    Di Jun temporarily set aside the matter of the Time Law.


    His current focus was on organizing the insights gained from his battle with Wu Tian.


    Di Jun reviewed his battle with Wu Tian, constantly evaluating his actions at that time in his heart.


    Various insights into related laws continually surfaced in his mind.


    This included not only the various laws Di Jun had comprehended but also the laws of the Demon Path, which he had come to understand during his battle with Wu Tian.


    However, Di Jun did not immerse himself in it and instead drew on it rationally.


    After all, that was Wu Tian¡¯s path, not the path of Di Jun himself.


    Gradually, more and more insights into the Demon Dao Law surfaced, even becoming the main law among the many he had comprehended.


    Such a torrent of laws made Di Jun feel as if he could immerse himself in them.


    For these Demon Dao Laws seemed endless, as if they could continuously lead Di Jun forward.


    As this feeling deepened, Di Jun instantly realized something was wrong and immediately came to his senses.


    ¡°Di Jun, I did not expect you to be able to wake up!¡±


    The voice of Wu Tian appeared at the bottom of Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    Outer Heaven Demon!


    The moment Di Jun heard Wu Tian¡¯s voice, he thought of that.


    The surging insights into the Demon Dao Law might not be false; they could very well be real, and it¡¯s very likely that those were Wu Tian¡¯s insights.


    For the Demon Dao Law insights that Di Jun was drawing upon were Wu Tian¡¯s, and only Wu Tian could seduce him step by step without any flaws.


    ¡°Wu Tian, you have failed again.¡±


    Di Jun thought in his heart.


    ¡°Failed?


    Di Jun, the battle between you and me is yet to come.


    This simple skirmish was just a greeting to you.¡±


    ¡°And now I¡¯m inside your mind, what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 42 - 42 38 Mind Duel

    ?42: Chapter 38: Mind Duel 42: Chapter 38: Mind Duel Di Jun silently held his peace in his heart.


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡±


    After a long while, Wu Tian, seeing that Di Jun had nothing to say, couldn¡¯t help but break into loud laughter within Di Jun¡¯s state of mind.


    At this moment, Wu Tian felt that he had finally vented his pent-up resentment.


    He was the only disciple of the Demon Ancestor Luo Hou, and before meeting Di Jun, he could dominate among both Daoists and Demons as a Golden Immortal.


    However, in his two encounters with Di Jun, he was always on the losing end.


    The first time, he was evenly matched with Di Jun, and when he reached the level of a Daluo Golden Immortal, he thought that capturing Di Jun would be as easy as reaching out his hand.


    Unfortunately, it was not to be; despite exerting all his effort, it was in vain, which made him feel like he had become a joke among the Daluo Golden Immortals.


    The second time, he had painfully contemplated the Divine Skills of speed, while Di Jun had also reached the level of a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Initially, they were evenly matched, justifying his painstaking study of the Divine Skills.


    Yet this state of affairs didn¡¯t last long, as Di Jun¡¯s growth rate was simply too rapid.


    In just a millennium, his speed had climbed to a new level, and he couldn¡¯t fight back at all, severely tormented by the Taiyang Fire.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Eleventh Grade Black Lotus bestowed by his Master, he might not have been able to endure and become an Outer Heaven Demon.


    Now that he himself had become an Outer Heaven Demon, leaving Di Jun at his wits¡¯ end, Wu Tian finally felt a long-absent joy.


    Faced with Wu Tian¡¯s arrogance, Di Jun had nothing to say, nor did he make any move, as if he indeed had no way to deal with Wu Tian.


    And Wu Tian did not miss this opportunity, making full use of mockery in Di Jun¡¯s state of mind, while constantly hurling Demon Dao Laws, tempting Di Jun.


    He could sense the deepest desires in Di Jun¡¯s heart and thus continually enticed Di Jun with the Laws.


    Don¡¯t think that the moment he became an Outer Heaven Demon, his strength stopped growing; he could also contemplate the Heavenly Dao and understand the Laws.


    However, as an Outer Heaven Demon, there were great limitations; he could only display them in others¡¯ states of mind, unable to truly exert them in the Primordial Material World.


    Faced with these temptations, Di Jun was not swayed, remaining unmoved throughout.


    Wu Tian, at this moment, had a premonition of unease.


    After two contacts, he felt Di Jun was not a life that would just sit and wait for death.


    Suddenly, a great sun appeared in Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Wu Tian was unprepared for this moment and, upon seeing this great sun, was unexpectedly burned.


    ¡°I am an Outer Heaven Demon.


    Di Jun!


    How could you injure me?¡±


    Layers upon layers of Demon Dao Laws manifested within Di Jun¡¯s state of mind, protecting Wu Tian from the scorching of the great sun.


    Faced with Wu Tian¡¯s astounded questioning, Di Jun did not offer an explanation.


    Under the great sun, all evil spirits are scattered.


    Outer Heaven Demons; Di Jun had also heard of them in his previous life, though he knew not much.


    However, simply based on a little knowledge, Di Jun could guess some of the essence of these Outer Heaven Demons.


    In his previous life, the most common saying was that Outer Heaven Demons were there to temper one¡¯s Dao heart.


    Dao heart?


    It is nothing more than having a strong spirit, a resolute will, being devoted to one¡¯s path, and unwaveringly determined.


    Perhaps due to being an Innate Sacred, Di Jun did not spend much effort in tempering his Dao heart, yet the results were swift.


    Especially after the late stages of the strife between Dao and Demon, he was growing rapidly.


    In such circumstances, Di Jun¡¯s Spiritual Power was also exceptionally strong.


    Facing Wu Tian¡¯s various mockeries, Di Jun did not pay much attention; they could not affect his state of mind.


    In fact, Wu Tian knew this, as Di Jun¡¯s state of mind had always been calm and unruffled.


    Di Jun was attempting to manifest the power of spirit within the realm of his heart-mind.


    And what Di Jun was most familiar with was none other than the Sun Star that nourished him.


    Thus, the Sun appeared within Di Jun¡¯s heart, scorching the unsuspecting Wu Tian.


    Upon seeing Di Jun¡¯s silence, Wu Tian knew that Di Jun would not reveal the reason behind it.


    In fact, when the Sun emerged, Wu Tian was actually panicking inside.


    That¡¯s because as far as he knew, until now, no life has been able to impose effective restrictions and cause harm to Outer Heaven Demons, not even Hong Jun could do anything.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of inadequate strength, but a lack of strategy to confront Outer Heaven Demons.


    And now, Di Jun was the being who had mastered such a strategy.


    But immediately afterward, Wu Tian shifted his mindset, feeling a thrill of elation.


    For now that tangible spiritual power had surfaced in Di Jun¡¯s realm of heart-mind, defeating him would surely deal a heavy blow to Di Jun¡¯s spirit.


    By then, his opportunity to return to the Primordial might have arrived.


    Defeat Di Jun, become Di Jun, and then re-enter the Primordial.


    Wu Tian was fully confident in this.


    This was a clash of spirits; unavoidable, a direct collision was the only means, and Di Jun¡¯s vaunted speed was utterly useless here.


    ¡°Di Jun, do you think you can still rely on speed?


    Your end has come.


    Rest assured, I will replace you and savor the magnificent rivers and mountains of Primordial.¡±


    Wu Tian¡¯s tone remained extremely arrogant.


    Demon Dao Laws swirled around Wu Tian, striking at the Sun within Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    And around that Sun, numerous laws began to appear.


    Different from Luo Hou¡¯s monotonous Demon Dao Laws, the laws around the Sun were diverse and complementary.


    All of these were laws comprehended by Di Jun.


    The two began a head-on confrontation, laws intertwining and colliding with each other, fiercely vying for control of Di Jun¡¯s land of heart realm.


    At this moment, Di Jun¡¯s calm voice echoed in the realm of the heart-mind: ¡°Wu Tian, have you forgotten that even without speed, we were equally matched?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, so many years have passed, how could you possibly be my rival?¡±


    Wu Tian, hearing Di Jun¡¯s voice, immediately sensed something was wrong.


    Because Di Jun¡¯s voice was calm, without the slightest hint of panic.


    Furthermore, if he could project his voice using the power of spirit in this situation, he must have strength to spare.


    Damn it!


    Why is it so hard to gauge this guy¡¯s true strength?


    Wu Tian couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly.


    At this moment, the Sun within Di Jun¡¯s land of heart realm became even more formidable, as Taiyang Fire enveloped several laws and launched an assault on Wu Tian.


    Just as Wu Tian thought, the clash of spirits was inescapable; Wu Tian had no choice but to defend with all his might, enduring the barrage of attacks.


    At this point, Wu Tian had already considered retreating, looking for an opportunity to escape entirely.


    Naturally, Di Jun noticed Wu Tian¡¯s actions, as Taiyang Fire engulfed the entire land of heart realm.


    Seeing this, Wu Tian realized that if he didn¡¯t leave now, he might truly be unable to escape, and he certainly did not want to become the first Outer Heaven Demon to die.


    So he immediately fled from Di Jun¡¯s land of heart realm, while Di Jun also controlled the Taiyang Fire, aiming to trap Wu Tian.


    After all, this was Di Jun¡¯s first encounter with an Outer Heaven Demon, and lacking in experience, he failed to transform the entire land of heart realm into a cage in time, managing to capture only a portion of Wu Tian¡¯s origin.


    Using the power of spirit to shape the Taiyang Fire, he refined this portion of origin to nourish the land of heart realm.


    It was uncertain how long it would take for Wu Tian to replenish the lost part of his origin.


    Actually, Di Jun was still quite looking forward to their next encounter.

 Chapter 43 - 43 39 first stop Taiyin Star

    ?43: Chapter 39 first stop, Taiyin Star.


    43: Chapter 39 first stop, Taiyin Star.


    However, next time, Wu Tian might not be able to enter his Land of Heart Realm so easily.


    Di Jun utilized the Origin of the Outer Heaven Demon in constructing his Land of Heart Realm while also building defenses with his own Power of Spirit.


    From now on, not just Wu Tian, but other Outer Heaven Demons would find it hard to intrude into his Land of Heart Realm.


    Unless in the future his spirit or path encountered significant flaws, only then might the Outer Heaven Demons seize the opportunity to enter.


    Di Jun stood up and ceased his contemplation.


    After all, the battle with Wu Tian initially lasted only a millennium and later Wu Tian couldn¡¯t even impose any pressure on Di Jun.


    With a thought, the River Map and Luo Book appeared in Di Jun¡¯s hand.


    Looking at the River Map and Luo Book in front of him, he thought to himself.


    For the River Map and Luo Book to ascend to an Innate Treasure, it inevitably requires endless ages, but there are things that can be done now.


    Because the current era is the best for Di Jun at the moment.


    Hidden races are in hiding, the old ancestors from the previous era have passed away, and the powers of the next era are still being nurtured.


    As Wang Shu once said, Di Jun could completely dominate this era the way it stands.


    However, Di Jun had no such ambition; he didn¡¯t want to establish another Demon Clan or become the Demon Emperor.


    Di Jun¡¯s thoughts shifted, feeling that now was the right time to plan for the River Map and Luo Book¡¯s ascension to an Innate Treasure.


    He checked on Taiyi¡¯s condition and found him developing robustly with Spiritual Wisdom already beginning to emerge.


    But Di Jun guessed that most of the Spiritual Wisdom must be immersed in contemplating ancestral memories.


    Right now, Taiyi was still largely a blank slate, making it the perfect moment to understand ancestral memories.


    This time, Di Jun didn¡¯t set up any Arrays around Taiyi.


    Since the Fusang Tree, by Primordial realm¡¯s classification, has already reached the level of a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Plus, it has its own natural accompanying Array, which should suffice to safeguard the Sun Star in the current Primordial epoch.


    Moreover, the Fusang Tree is connected to Di Jun¡¯s divine soul, so if any danger arose, it could get in touch instantly, which is entirely different from the situation with Taiyin Star.


    And Di Jun¡¯s first destination was also determined, it was Taiyin Star, to fully illuminate Taiyin Star within the River Map and Luo Book.


    Taiyin Star.


    Di Jun once again felt the Moonlight on Taiyin Star, cool and gentle.


    At this moment, Yue Gui had woken from its slumber, continuously gathering Moonlight veiling over Xi He and Chang Xi.


    Upon seeing Di Jun, it conveyed joyful emotions, with branches incessantly shaking.


    Having experienced the ancestral memories transmitted by the Fusang Tree, now he saw the laurel tree even more clearly.


    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the path taken by this laurel tree should be the same as that of the Fusang Tree, also not undergoing transformation, developing towards the direction of their ancestors.


    Moreover, the realm of this laurel tree was almost similar to that of the Fusang Tree.


    However, the laurel tree still exuded a sense of frailty, likely because the laurel essence spent earlier had not yet recovered.


    Di Jun carefully pondered; it was not surprising that the laurel tree reached such a realm.


    After all, previously Yue Gui always accompanied Wang Shu, and naturally, Wang Shu would also consider Yue Gui, just as the Daoist luck was equally shared with the laurel tree.


    With the protection of the laurel tree, Wang Shu Daoist also asked me and East King to look after her descendants more, which is really an over-concern from Wang Shu Daoist.


    Emperor couldn¡¯t help but think.


    Di Jun gathered the distraction in his mind, approached Xi He and Chang Xi who were in the process of gestation, and checked their condition.


    Regarding this, the laurel tree did not obstruct.


    After Di Jun checked the condition of Wang Shu and Xi He, he also had a clear sense of their current gestation progress.


    Possibly due to Wang Shu¡¯s legacy, the development of their divine soul and spiritual wisdom seemed to be somewhat better than Taiyi.


    However, their spiritual wisdom was also in slumber, seemingly comprehending the inherited memories and the legacy Wang Shu gave them.


    Thinking about it, except for lacking somewhat in Spiritual Treasure, the foundation of these two sisters was even stronger than Taiyi.


    Of course, foundation is just foundation, whether it can be transformed into realm, cultivation, strength, still needs to be seen from various aspects.


    Of course, Di Jun also did not forget the purpose of this visit.


    He looked at the laurel tree and said, ¡°Please assist in condensing Moonlight, Daoist Yue Gui.¡±


    The branches of the laurel tree extended towards Di Jun and nodded, indicating agreement.


    Following that, a part of the Moonlight covering Xi He and Chang Xi was divided, and transferred to the space above Di Jun.


    Although Di Jun could also condense Moonlight himself, it ultimately wasn¡¯t as effortless and relaxed as the laurel tree.


    The laurel tree had already merged with the Taiyin Star, deeply rooting itself on the Taiyin Star.


    As for letting the River Map and Luo Book absorb it on its own, that would indeed be too slow.


    Di Jun sat cross-legged under the laurel tree, with the River Map and Luo Book directly appearing above him, beginning to absorb the Moonlight from the Taiyin Star, pouring into the slightly luminous Taiyin Star within the River Map and Luo Book.


    And Di Jun wasn¡¯t idle either, he closed his eyes and began to comprehend the Power of Taiyin.


    The union of Taiyin and Taiyang contained endless wonders.


    Time slowly passed, with the inflow of Moonlight from the Taiyin Star, the Taiyin Star in the River Map and Luo Book became brighter and brighter.


    A thousand years passed in a flash, and Di Jun was surrounded by endless Moonlight, which also contained the Power of Taiyin.


    Now, Di Jun looked like a creature born from the Taiyin Star, without any trace of Taiyang on him.


    This was the accomplishment of Di Jun¡¯s thousand years.


    Of course, Di Jun¡¯s essence was still Taiyang, but the surface was Taiyin, and he was also adjusting his essence, integrating some Power of Taiyin.


    Besides Di Jun, the Taiyin Star in the River Map and Luo Book also changed, becoming completely bright.


    Of course, Di Jun was aware that the Taiyin Star in the River Map and Luo Book was not fully gestated, still far different from the Sun Star within it.


    However, Di Jun no longer needed to stay on the Sun Star continuously.


    Because the Taiyin Star in the River Map and Luo Book had reached this step and established a connection with the Taiyin Star in the Primordial, it could slowly absorb the Moonlight Power from the Taiyin Star in the future.


    Just as Di Jun could manipulate Taiyang Fire from the Primordial¡¯s Sun Fire through the River Map and Luo Book, in the future Di Jun could also manipulate Moonlight Power through it, but it ultimately would not be as smooth as manipulating Taiyang Fire.


    Di Jun stood up, dispersing the surrounding Moonlight and the Power of Taiyin, his aura becoming more restrained and profound.


    ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Daoist Yue Gui.¡±


    Di Jun said to the laurel tree.


    The laurel tree shook its branches, responding in this way, then it moved all the Moonlight from above Di Jun to the surroundings of Xi He and Chang Xi.

 Chapter 44 - 44 40 Lighting Up the Stars

    ?44: Chapter 40: Lighting Up the Stars 44: Chapter 40: Lighting Up the Stars Di Jun saw the situation but did not pay much attention to it.


    He collected the River Map and Luo Book floating above his head into his body.


    Inside Di Jun, the River Map and Luo Book continued to draw in the Moonlight Power through some mysterious connection, and of course, it was also drawing in the power of the Sun Star.


    After Di Jun checked on Xi He and Wang Shu¡¯s conditions again, making sure there were no mistakes, he left the Taiyin Star.


    For a thousand years, the East King had not come to visit, or rather, since their last separation, the East King had never appeared on the Taiyin Star.


    Di Jun first returned to the Sun Star to check on Taiyi¡¯s condition, determining the progress of Taiyi¡¯s nurturing.


    Then he immediately proceeded non-stop to the next star, the Ziwei Star.


    There were no lifeforms on the Ziwei Star, but the Star Qi here as well as the Innate Spiritual Energy was exceptionally dense.


    Without any hesitation, Di Jun chose to locate a place on the Ziwei Star where the Star Qi and Innate Spiritual Energy were most concentrated.


    Di Jun sat cross-legged, and the River Map and Luo Book automatically appeared above him, beginning to absorb the surrounding Star Qi, lighting up the corresponding stars.


    As for Di Jun¡¯s mind, it was split into two parts; one controlled the River Map and Luo Book to accelerate the absorption of the Star Qi, and the other part was contemplating the unique characteristics of the Ziwei Star¡¯s Star Qi.


    As time slowly passed, Di Jun realized that the Star Qi of the Ziwei Star actually contained the characteristics of an emperor¡¯s aura.


    At first, after identifying this characteristic, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.


    Again, it was the Way of the Emperor.


    However, Di Jun quickly adjusted his mindset.


    One must not reject something entirely due to a minor issue; despite the coincidences, Di Jun still calmed his heart and contemplated the characteristics of the Ziwei Star¡¯s Star Qi.


    Another thousand years passed, and the Ziwei Star within the River Map and Luo Book was finally lit, which meant that the River Map and Luo Book had formed a connection with the Ziwei Star of the Primordial World.


    Di Jun knew that it was time to change locations.


    Although Di Jun had not fully comprehended the Star Qi of the Ziwei Star, since the River Map and Luo Book had already completed its intended purpose, he could comprehend the Star Qi anytime in the future.


    Before deciding to go to the next star, Di Jun first returned to the Sun Star to check on Taiyi¡¯s condition.


    Then he went to the Taiyin Star to check on Xi He and Chang Xi¡¯s conditions.


    Having promised Wang Shu and having already received the payment in advance, Di Jun naturally took extra care in checking on them.


    The next star was the Seven Killings Star.


    Di Jun¡¯s approach was the same as with the Ziwei Star, allowing the River Map and Luo Book to draw Star Qi while he contemplated the characteristics of the Star Qi.


    After the Seven Killings Star, Di Jun again returned to the Sun Star and the Taiyin Star to inspect Taiyi as well as Chang Xi and Xi He¡¯s conditions.


    Di Jun did not rest, constantly busy among the stars of the Primordial World, lighting up the stars one by one in the River Map and Luo Book.


    At the same time, Di Jun¡¯s gains were also substantial; the characteristics of the Star Qi contained within these stars matched many of the Laws he had comprehended.


    With mutual reinforcement, Di Jun¡¯s realm cultivation actually saw a significant increase.


    This couldn¡¯t help but bring about an epiphany in Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    It turns out that comprehending the Dao is not only about contemplating the Heavenly Dao; everything in the Primordial World can lead to enlightenment for life.


    Especially when Heaven and Earth first opened, many Innate mountains and rivers were nurtured, which was when Daoist charm became evident, making it easiest to comprehend.


    With the growth of mountains and rivers, the Daoist charm became increasingly profound and dense, but also more subtle, making comprehension much more difficult.


    Although it¡¯s difficult, there is still hope for comprehension.


    But what¡¯s most despairing is the destruction of these mountain ranges and rivers, with all Daoist charm completely gone.


    Thinking of this, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel regret.


    Now that three calamities have ended, the Fierce Beasts calamity specifically destroyed the Primordial Heaven and Earth, with many Spirit Veins damaged.


    And during the Dragon Han calamity, the great war of the three tribes, there was also destruction.


    Not to mention the struggle between Dao and Demon, Luo Hou¡¯s actions even caused Heavenly Punishment to appear.


    In Di Jun¡¯s view, the damage to the Spirit Veins in the Western Primordial during this Dao-Demon struggle was entirely due to Luo Hou¡¯s own actions.


    Di Jun travelled between the stars, and the River Map and Luo Book lit up the stars faster and faster.


    After all, with each star being illuminated, the foundation of the River Map and Luo Book is increased by a fraction; with accumulation, its power naturally increased, so it¡¯s normal that the speed gets faster.


    Also, in this process, Di Jun encountered binary stars, which naturally sped things up even more.


    However, with the speed of the River Map and Luo Book¡¯s star activation becoming faster and faster, Di Jun no longer had time to comprehend the Star Qi of each star.


    Three hundred and sixty-five Main Stars were finally all lit up one by one.


    It would be impossible for Di Jun to go and light up the four hundred and eighty million auxiliary stars one by one.


    It¡¯s not that Di Jun couldn¡¯t light them up, but that he didn¡¯t want to spend this rare period of tranquillity in the Primordial World on this task alone.


    Yes, Di Jun referred to the current time as a period of tranquillity.


    The previous era had ended, and the main creatures of the next era had yet to make their appearance.


    So, Di Jun thought to use an Array to light up these four hundred and eighty million auxiliary stars.


    Utilizing the three hundred and sixty-five Main Stars¡¯ position and the connection inherent in the River Map and Luo Book, he simultaneously manipulated the Star Qi of these Main Stars.


    He let the Star Qi from the three hundred and sixty-five Main Stars drive the Star Qi from the four hundred and eighty million auxiliary stars into the River Map and Luo Book.


    Of course, under these circumstances, the Star Qi from the auxiliary stars that was driven would definitely be less, with the Main Stars¡¯ Star Qi still being the main force.


    But this method would take much less time than Di Jun lighting each star one by one.


    According to Di Jun¡¯s plan, once all four hundred and eighty million auxiliary stars were lit up, he would use the Star Qi from these stars to drive the endless Star Sand in the Primordial Starry Sky and the Star Qi from the stars that were still forming.


    Di Jun¡¯s ambition was not great, only wanting to present the entire Primordial Starry Sky within the River Map and Luo Book.


    He refused to believe that with the entire Primordial Starry Sky as a foundation, the River Map and Luo Book could not advance into an Innate Treasure.


    No sooner thought than done, Di Jun immediately used his mind to control the River Map and Luo Book, manipulating the Star Qi from all the Main Stars, with wisps of Star Qi from the auxiliary stars appearing within the River Map and Luo Book.


    With the influx of the auxiliary stars¡¯ Star Qi, the constellation inside the River Map and Luo Book flickered unstably.


    Only when the Star Qi from the auxiliary stars accumulated to a certain extent could they be lit up.


    This was actually due to Di Jun¡¯s good luck, encountering the tranquility period of the Primordial World.


    Whether earlier or later, there would inevitably be creatures that would interfere.


    But now, Hong Jun was contemplating the Path of Saint, and though the movement was a bit big, it was still not enough to disturb him.


    The hidden races also didn¡¯t dare to show up right now, as the victors of the Dao were still present, and they were afraid of being incorporated into the Dao after emerging.


    Not all beings want to enter the Dao; they always wish to maintain the independence of their own races.

 Chapter 45 - 45 41 Starry Sky Giant Beast

    ?45: Chapter 41 Starry Sky Giant Beast 45: Chapter 41 Starry Sky Giant Beast Di Jun felt the various Star Powers within the River Map and Luo Book, their properties seemed to be combining with each other, carrying a special rhythm.


    As the types of Star Qi in the River Map and Luo Book became more numerous, the accumulation of Star Qi also increased.


    Di Jun felt as if the Primordial Starry Sky was breathing, and this rhythm was extremely captivating.


    At this moment, Di Jun, sitting cross-legged under the Fusang Tree, couldn¡¯t help but immerse himself, comprehending this rhythm.


    Using the River Map and Luo Book to simultaneously manipulate 365 Main Stars and 480 million auxiliary stars, was naturally safest in his own lair.


    The starlight in the River Map and Luo Book couldn¡¯t help but reflect onto Di Jun, making him appear even more entrancing.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when Di Jun furrowed his brow.


    Because he sensed something wrong; although the rhythm of the Primordial Starry Sky was mesmerizing, Di Jun always felt as if there was a problem.


    It was as if the breathing of the Primordial Starry Sky had encountered an issue.


    Yes, that was the feeling, as if the breathing of the Primordial Starry Sky was being obstructed.


    Thinking this, Di Jun immediately examined the brilliance of the stars in the River Map and Luo Book.


    The 365 Main Stars had no issues, and Di Jun then focused on the 480 million auxiliary stars.


    All the auxiliary stars flickered continuously under the influx of endless Star Power.


    Di Jun¡¯s Primordial Spirit, in conjunction with the Origin of the River Map and Luo Book, rapidly scanned these overlapping yet distinct auxiliary stars.


    Stars flashed through Di Jun¡¯s mind until he had surveyed all of them.


    Di Jun closed his eyes; 480 million auxiliary stars appeared in his mind, comparing them.


    After a long time, Di Jun opened his eyes.


    He seemed to have found the crux of the matter.


    Although all the auxiliary stars were twinkling, the light from five regions of auxiliary stars was significantly weaker.


    Di Jun naturally knew not all auxiliary stars could maintain the same brightness, but these five regions¡¯ auxiliary stars were far different from the others.


    480 million auxiliary stars, and these five regions only comprised a small portion.


    However, Di Jun felt that the feeling of unsmooth ¡°breathing¡± in the Primordial Starry Sky originated from here.


    Because the Star Power absorbed from these five regions by the River Map and Luo Book was also the least.


    If the entire starry sky were divided, these five regions were neatly positioned in the east, west, south, north, and center.


    After contemplating for a moment, Di Jun had made up his mind.


    He felt there was a great opportunity for him in the starry sky, and naturally could not simply let it pass.


    Di Jun immediately set out, heading to the nearest region, which was the central location.


    When Di Jun arrived at this region, he found all the Star Power here converging in one direction.


    He looked in that direction, only to see the sky full of starlight filling that part of the sky, obscuring everything.


    In the Primordial Starry Sky, the presence of starlight was a very normal thing.


    But, upon close examination, Di Jun found this starlight to be very unusual, as if it were concealing something.


    Under these circumstances, Di Jun cautiously approached that area of starlight, then dispersed all the starlight.


    Having comprehended Star Power for so long, Di Jun was still capable of doing this.


    As the starlight dispersed, Di Jun saw land appearing in his view, just like the stars.


    And he felt that these dispersed starlights seemed to want to regather onto this continent.


    Di Jun could feel that the Star Power around him seemed to be merging into this continent.


    Could these Star Powers be nurturing a continent?


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    But even if they were nurturing, shouldn¡¯t they be nurturing new stars?


    Why would they nurture a continent?


    Di Jun was very puzzled in his heart.


    The reason he had such doubts was because he realized it while feeling the rhythm of the Primordial Starry Sky.


    Something is not right, very not right.


    Di Jun would not doubt his own judgment.


    At this moment, he looked at the starry continent in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but expand his own perception.


    Fluctuations of life?


    Di Jun frowned, thinking to himself.


    Yes, this continent has life!


    Di Jun suddenly realized.


    This life is not the rhythm of the Primordial Starry Sky that Di Jun was immersed in before, but like Di Jun himself, it is real life.


    Although the fluctuations of this life are low, it is undoubtedly life.


    Di Jun dispersed all the starlight around him and distanced his figure, observing the continent in front of him from different directions.


    Eventually, Di Jun confirmed that this ¡°continent¡± not only has life but is also beast-shaped.


    What Di Jun saw just now as ¡°continent¡± was just the back of this giant beast.


    The entire shape of the giant beast appeared in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    It was a horned lion, and a hairless lion at that, its skin resembling the color of stars, exposed on the outside.


    Di Jun understood.


    It was because of such skin that the surrounding starlight would cover it, and the surrounding Star Qi could be absorbed by it.


    No wonder he had traveled through the Primordial Starry Sky so many times and hadn¡¯t noticed the existence of such a giant beast.


    It was because a large amount of Star Power was absorbed by the giant beast in front of him, leading to the Star Qi drawn from the River Map and Luo Book being reduced.


    And the disharmony in the rhythm of the Primordial Starry Sky is probably due to the giant beast in front of him.


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think of other places, wondering in his heart: perhaps the situations in those other places were similar to here.


    However, the giant beast in front of him seemed to be in deep slumber, and even when Di Jun dispersed the starlight, it showed no signs of awakening.


    Facing this giant beast, Di Jun did not act rashly but took out the River Map and Luo Book, continuously deducing the origins of the giant beast in front of him.


    Now that the Heavenly Dao is clear, and the giant beast in front is sleeping, it was naturally a good time to deduce its origins.


    After a moment, Di Jun put away the River Map and Luo Book.


    This deduction went very smoothly, possibly the smoothest one ever.


    Originally, Di Jun thought there might be some obstacles during the process, seeing the imposing presence of the giant beast, which should not be underestimated.


    However, Di Jun did not encounter any obstacles and easily obtained the origins of the giant beast in front of him.


    The giant beast in front is actually a Starry Sky Giant Beast that slowly absorbs Star Qi, eventually devouring stars for its growth.


    Moreover, generally speaking, Starry Sky Giant Beasts do not develop Spiritual Wisdom under normal circumstances; they only follow their instincts to grow and then devour one star after another.


    Perhaps when they have devoured many stars or after devouring a Main Star, they might have the possibility to develop Spiritual Wisdom.


    After understanding all this, Di Jun finally understood why the deduction of its origins was so simple.


    There was no Spiritual Wisdom developed, let alone defending during the deduction process.

 Chapter 46 - 46 42 Resolution

    ?46: Chapter 42 Resolution 46: Chapter 42 Resolution Di Jun looked at the Starry Sky Giant Beast before him, knowing that it had not yet completed its growth, otherwise the surrounding auxiliary stars would have long been devoured.


    Looking at the Starry Sky Giant Beast before him, Di Jun had only one thought in his heart: Kill!


    In Di Jun¡¯s view, this kind of Starry Sky Giant Beast was not much different from the Primordial Fierce Beasts during the great calamity of fierce beasts.


    Both were destroying the Primordial realm, but one mainly destroyed the Primordial Land, while the other destroyed the Primordial Starry Sky.


    And now, having found great opportunities within this Primordial Starry Sky, Di Jun naturally would not allow these Primordial Giant Beasts to destroy the starry sky.


    Another thing that made Di Jun feel that this Starry Sky Giant Beast was very similar to the Primordial Fierce Beasts was that killing the Starry Sky Giant Beast actually brought merit.


    That is to say, the Heavenly Dao or the Primordial Heaven and Earth also disfavored these Starry Sky Giant Beasts.


    Under such circumstances, what was there for Di Jun to hesitate about?


    Di Jun circled around the Starry Sky Giant Beast, trying to find its weakness.


    The lifeforce fluctuations of the Starry Sky Giant Beast were very low, but it was indeed difficult to find its weaknesses.


    With this in mind, Di Jun eventually fixed his target on its eyes.


    Take advantage of its illness, aim for its life!


    In Di Jun¡¯s hands appeared Wu Tian¡¯s long halberd, and although the origin of the long halberd was depleted, its material was still the sharpest in Di Jun¡¯s hands.


    Di Jun infused all the Laws and various Star Powers he had comprehended into it, and then aimed at the eyes of the horned, hairless lion and stabbed down.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The moment Di Jun stabbed, he immediately felt something was wrong because the eyelids of the Starry Sky Giant Beast were unexpectedly hard.


    However, the halberd still penetrated into the eye of the Starry Sky Giant Beast, and blue blood gushed out like a fountain.


    At the same time, under Di Jun¡¯s control, all sorts of Laws and Star Powers poured into the body of the Starry Sky Giant Beast, causing destruction.


    In pain, the Starry Sky Giant Beast let out angry roars, its immense strength flinging Di Jun away.


    Di Jun quickly used the Rainbow Transformation Skill to disperse the force and finally stabilized his form.


    He looked at the nearby Starry Sky Giant Beast, which, due to the pain, was continuously flailing its claws, and he couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    The vitality of this Starry Sky Giant Beast was incredibly resilient, still lively and vigorously jumping even after suffering such damage.


    Moreover, from the feel of the previous contact, the physical body of this Starry Sky Giant Beast was probably not simple either.


    According to the degree of accumulated energy, its realm seemed to be merely that of a Golden Immortal, yet it possessed a physique that even a Daluo Golden Immortal could not match.


    However, Di Jun only perceived the accumulation of energy within the body of this Starry Sky Giant Beast and did not sense the existence of anything like the Primordial Spirit.


    The life state during hibernation was low, but now its life force was extremely strong.


    The Starry Sky Giant Beast vented its rage, shattering all the condensed Star Sand and rocks in its vicinity.


    In just a moment, the Starry Sky Giant Beast noticed Di Jun¡¯s presence, galloping on all fours, charging with its horn towards Di Jun.


    Naturally, Di Jun would not show weakness and directly transformed into a tremendous Three-legged Golden Crow.


    He dodged the horn of the Starry Sky Giant Beast but collided with it nonetheless.


    In the moment of the collision, Di Jun felt the Starry Sky Giant Beast¡¯s physical stamina and brute strength.


    One force reduces ten techniques ¨C even at Di Jun¡¯s level, this was reasonable.


    Accompanying the brute strength of the Giant Beast was an assault of various Star Powers targeting Di Jun.


    Di Jun instantly brought out the River Map and Luo Book, relying on its defense and power to match the strength of this Starry Sky Giant Beast.


    It was precisely because Di Jun had the River Map and Luo Book that he dared to withstand the impact of this Starry Sky Giant Beast.


    After probing the depth of the Starry Sky Giant Beast, Di Jun¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine brightly upon the sight of its physical body.


    Di Jun also desired a physique like that.


    He understood the importance of a physical body and had tried to create a technique for body refinement, but the results were less than satisfactory.


    He lacked direction and did not know which way body refinement should evolve, and it was impossible to simply rely on his previous life¡¯s knowledge to create a top-notch body refinement technique.


    However, now that Di Jun had witnessed the Starry Sky Giant Beast¡¯s body, he felt that as long as he could study it, he would certainly find the right direction for body refinement.


    After one strike, Di Jun immediately flapped his wings and distanced himself from the Starry Sky Giant Beast.


    Now that he had probed the extent of the Starry Sky Giant Beast¡¯s abilities, there was no need to attack its strengths with his own weaknesses.


    The Starry Sky Giant Beast still advanced towards Di Jun, while Di Jun dodged again and again.


    ¡°Roar~~¡±


    The Starry Sky Giant Beast, unable to catch Di Jun, was clearly frustrated and enraged.


    In fact, Di Jun had been continuously observing the Starry Sky Giant Beast¡¯s attack methods.


    After all, the Primordial Starry Sky was home to not just this one Starry Sky Giant Beast, but four others, and naturally, he wanted to thoroughly understand them to facilitate upcoming encounters.


    Perhaps due to its lack of Spiritual Wisdom, the Starry Sky Giant Beast¡¯s attack methods were very simple.


    The Starry Sky Giant Beast¡¯s physique was its greatest weapon, attacking instinctively with various parts of its body.


    At the same time, its attacks were accompanied by a great amount of Star Power.


    However, Di Jun guessed that this Star Power was merely attracted by the skin on the surface of its body and was not deliberately manipulated.


    Because the attacks formed by this Star Power were very scattered and even lacked offensiveness.


    For beings like Di Jun who had comprehended the Primordial Starry Sky, it was even possible to completely disperse that Star Power.


    In Di Jun¡¯s eyes, besides having a decent physique, the Starry Sky Giant Beast was a complete mess in all other aspects.


    The battle relied on instinct; it possessed no Divine Skills and knew no spells.


    Having understood this, Di Jun ceased his observations and took direct action.


    Streams of mana, containing the Laws, assaulted the Starry Sky Giant Beast, while the skies filled with Taiyang Fire completely enveloped it.


    Yet these attacks did not cause much damage to the Starry Sky Giant Beast, merely inflicting some superficial wounds, showcasing the strength of the Giant Beast¡¯s physical form.


    And with these superficial wounds under the roast of the Taiyang Fire, the Starry Sky Giant Beast became increasingly agitated.


    Once it pinpointed Di Jun¡¯s location, it would charge at him recklessly regardless of the cost.


    Unfortunately, it was to no avail each time.


    Di Jun, not in a hurry, maintained his distance, sending down a series of attacks infused with Laws, further adding to the shallow wounds of the Starry Sky Giant Beast.


    In this manner, the Starry Sky Giant Beast never touched Di Jun, while Di Jun slowly whittled away at it, without a hint of urgency in his heart.


    As time passed, the Starry Sky Giant Beast, after charging for a while, felt the injuries on its body growing more severe.


    Furthermore, Di Jun¡¯s initial thrust at the Giant Beast¡¯s eye with a long halberd, accompanied by numerous Laws, continued to damage its body.


    In such a state of battle and with Di Jun¡¯s presence, the Starry Sky Giant Beast could not draw upon Star Power to heal itself, relying solely on its body¡¯s recovery, which was far too slow.


    It instinctively sensed the proximity of death and wanted to flee.


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    No, it should be said that it never stood a chance from the beginning¡ªits death was sealed the moment Di Jun made his decision.


    In the end, the Starry Sky Giant Beast died from Di Jun¡¯s attrition.


    Di Jun looked at the now-deceased Starry Sky Giant Beast, a smile inevitably appearing on his face.


    It wasn¡¯t the joy of victory, as that was expected.


    He was happy because, with the physical body of the Starry Sky Giant Beast, his path to developing a body refinement technique was finally clear.

 Chapter 47 - 47 43 Buzhou Mountain

    ?47: Chapter 43 Buzhou Mountain 47: Chapter 43 Buzhou Mountain Di Jun followed the same method and dealt with the remaining four Starry Sky Giant Beasts, collecting their bodies entirely.


    He planned to use the physical bodies of these Starry Sky Giant Beasts to find the direction for Body Refinement.


    After addressing this matter, Di Jun went to Taiyin Star to check on Xi He and Chang Xi¡¯s condition, then returned to Sun Star.


    Di Jun once again sensed the rhythm of the Primordial Starry Sky through the River Map and Luo Book.


    Finally, this time he felt that the rhythm of the Primordial Starry Sky was perfectly harmonious, without any irregularities.


    Di Jun immersed himself in it, his own laws corresponding with the various characteristics of the numerous Primordial Stars.


    At the same time, he was also comprehending laws and powers that he had not yet grasped.


    Under the Fusang Tree, the meditating Di Jun suddenly opened his eyes, and a profound and vast starry expanse flickered in his gaze.


    Di Jun felt the growth of Taiyi and knew that there was not much time left for himself.


    The reason Di Jun kept checking on the state of Xi He, Chang Xi, and Taiyi was partly to protect their growth and partly to anchor the period of the Primordial Era.


    Within Primordial, years are not recorded, so major events in the Primordial history are generally without accurate chronological documentation.


    Now, the growth of Taiyi is the indicator for Di Jun to determine whether the Primordial Era is entering the next period.


    Di Jun¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but turn towards the Primordial Continent.


    It should be noted that the River Map and Luo Book not only contains the void images of the Primordial Stars but also the silhouettes of mountains and rivers.


    Di Jun, of course, did not want to ignore these.


    On one hand, these could strengthen the foundation of the River Map and Luo Book, accumulating towards its elevation to an Innate Treasure.


    On the other hand, Di Jun could also feel and ponder the various Daoist charms of the Primordial mountains and rivers.


    Di Jun wanted to take advantage of this period to continuously enrich his knowledge so as to always stay one or several steps ahead of others.


    As soon as he thought of this, he acted.


    Di Jun left instructions with the Fusang Tree that when Taiyi was about to be conceived, the Fusang Tree would communicate with his Divine Soul, and he would immediately rush back.


    Then Di Jun made a trip to Taiyin Star, left some instructions with the laurel tree and left a part of his Divine Soul within the Array he had arranged before.


    As for studying the bodies of the Primordial Giant Beasts, Di Jun was in no hurry.


    After all, the physical bodies were in his hands, but the mountains and rivers of Primordial might not always be so.


    After sorting out all these affairs, Di Jun headed straight for the Primordial Continent.


    His goal was very clear: he made directly for the central location of the Primordial Continent.


    Upon arriving in the Primordial World, how could one not witness Buzhou Mountain as seen in the legends?


    In fact, the site of the struggle between the Dao and Demons was near Buzhou Mountain; it¡¯s just that the battlefield of the Golden Immortals and Daluo Golden Immortals was far from Buzhou Mountain.


    That¡¯s because Buzhou Mountain¡¯s surroundings also contained a pressure that would affect the battle of either Golden Immortals or Daluo Golden Immortals.


    During the struggle between the Dao and Demons, Buzhou Mountain was the battlefield for the Primordial Golden Immortals, and even for Luo Hou and Hong Jun along with the other four venerable ancestors.


    When Di Jun first arrived at the battlefield of the struggle between the Dao and Demons, he had thought about finding the time to climb Buzhou Mountain.


    But during the period of the struggle between Dao and Demons, it wasn¡¯t easy to climb Buzhou Mountain.


    Given that it was the center of the battlefield, who knows how many creatures were watching.


    Di Jun approached Buzhou Mountain and felt that oppressive force.


    From the moment he felt the pressure of Buzhou Mountain, he ceased using the Rainbow Transformation Skill to travel, instead landing on the Primordial Land and proceeding step by step.


    As a creature climbing it for the first time, Di Jun decided to climb on foot as a sign of respect to the Pangu God.


    Whether in the legends of his previous life or in the current Primordial World, the Pangu God¡¯s act of creating heaven and earth and transforming into all things is worthy of respect by any creature.


    Although Di Jun was walking, his speed was actually not slow.


    He approached Buzhou Mountain step by step, his sense of oppression gradually strengthening.


    However, up to this point, such a degree of pressure was nothing to him.


    Di Jun came to the foot of Buzhou Mountain, looking up at the towering mountain that seemed to reach into the clouds, its peak invisible.


    He did not hesitate at all and immediately began the ascent.


    While climbing, he was also feeling the spiritual will of Buzhou Mountain.


    Great love knows no bounds, resilience remains unyielding!


    Di Jun continued to climb step by step, with the pressure increasing gradually.


    Especially since Di Jun was feeling the spiritual will of Buzhou Mountain, this meant that his own spiritual will was constantly under pressure from Buzhou Mountain.


    Under such circumstances, as Di Jun climbed higher, both his physical body and his spirit were subjected to the spiritual repression of Buzhou Mountain.


    Regarding this, Di Jun would not retreat, neither in spirit nor in flesh.


    Having felt the indomitable will of Buzhou Mountain, how could he back down?


    Was sensing this will merely for observation?


    No, it was to integrate knowledge with action, to learn from this will.


    If the flesh feels pressure, then refine the body.


    If the spiritual will feels pressure, then use the will of Buzhou Mountain to cleanse and hone one¡¯s own will.


    Di Jun, bearing the pressure, moved forward step by step, his expression determined, his steps steady.


    From his birth to the present, although Di Jun had experienced life and death, he had never truly refined himself, seldom tasting hardship.


    And now, climbing Buzhou Mountain presented a fine opportunity.


    Di Jun cleared his heart of all stray thoughts, the concepts of time and distance already absent from his mind.


    Unconsciously, Di Jun had completed two-thirds of the journey.


    At this moment, although his steps were firm, they were no longer as steady as before; his form had begun to shake.


    Moreover, due to the immense spiritual pressure, Di Jun¡¯s complexion appeared somewhat pale.


    Di Jun did not know how much distance he had covered, nor how much was left.


    After all, his heart had no spare capacity to record distances.


    However, Di Jun knew that the trials ahead would be even more challenging.


    The higher he climbed, the more intense the pressure from Buzhou Mountain became.


    He bore the pressure of Buzhou Mountain, striving to stabilize his form, inhaling deeply.


    In the spot where Di Jun had previously stood, a vast Three-legged Golden Crow appeared.


    Di Jun could not help but flap his wings a couple of times, twist his neck, and move around a bit, feeling most comfortable in his original form.


    Di Jun even felt that the pressure he was bearing had decreased considerably.


    Subsequently, Di Jun immediately continued climbing toward the summit of Buzhou Mountain.


    One step, another step, and yet another step...


    Blood beads had formed on the golden body of Di Jun, enveloping his entire form.


    From a distance, the Three-legged Golden Crow had turned into a Three-legged Blood Crow.


    At the same time, Di Jun¡¯s spiritual will also felt a tremendous pressure, even losing the capacity to think.


    Despite this, it seemed like there was a kind of obsession propelling him to climb step by step.


    What¡¯s more severe is that the higher he went, the more Di Jun¡¯s steps faltered, to the point that he himself was unaware of his current state.

 Chapter 48 - 48 44 The View from the Summit

    ?48: Chapter 44 The View from the Summit 48: Chapter 44 The View from the Summit Di Jun¡¯s every step upward carried the risk of tumbling down.


    Buzhou Mountain ranges stretched far and wide, and Di Jun continuously climbed upwards.


    Di Jun¡¯s pace seemed perilous, yet each step firmly grasped onto Buzhou Mountain.


    At this moment, an image unfailingly emerged within Di Jun¡¯s consciousness.


    A giant, standing tall between Heaven and Earth, kept this newly opened world from closing in.


    His feet stood on the earth, bearing the weight of the heavens.


    Day after day, year after year, endlessly, without a moment of rest.


    After an indeterminate length of time, the giant ultimately fell.


    But his will remained, and his spine replaced his original mission, turning into Buzhou Mountain, equally towering between Heaven and Earth.


    Unconsciously, Di Jun observed this scene, experiencing that relentless and unyielding will.


    His own spiritual consciousness began to transform, exuding an aura much like that of Buzhou Mountain¡ªa will that would not bend.


    At the same time, Di Jun subconsciously opened the River Map and Luo Book, his natal Spiritual Treasure, the one he trusted and valued the most.


    The surging Star Qi instantly flooded into Di Jun¡¯s body, and he subconsciously allowed this Star Power to mimic the state of the Starry Sky Giant Beast.


    His blood vessels, ruptured from the oppressive power, began to heal gradually, and his flesh grew stronger too.


    Also, the mana within him was protecting his body, especially the Taiyin and Taiyang Power that Di Jun had absorbed on the Taiyin Star.


    In an instant, Di Jun regained consciousness.


    He felt overwhelmingly mentally exhausted, and his body was in tremendous pain.


    This was the consequence of withstanding the oppressive force of Buzhou Mountain.


    Nonetheless, he bore the mental exhaustion and physical pain and quickly checked his state.


    This is Star Power Body Refinement?


    Di Jun saw his body continuously being repaired.


    However, this Body Refinement seemed rudimentary to Di Jun, after all, it was the result of his subconscious actions.


    Di Jun made some slight adjustments before he looked towards the remaining journey up Buzhou Mountain.


    Not much farther now.


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    He tolerated all sorts of negative states both mentally and physically and took another step forward.


    This single step caused him such pain that he grimaced.


    However, at this time, Di Jun¡¯s spiritual will, having been tempered, could still endure.


    Following that, he took another step.


    One step, two steps...


    Di Jun¡¯s pace was very slow, he even rested occasionally, but he was still making progress.


    Under these circumstances, Di Jun got closer and closer to the summit of Buzhou Mountain.


    The mental pressure and physical strain he bore grew greater, and his pace became slower and rest periods longer.


    Time passed unknowingly, with only one more step to reach the summit of Buzhou Mountain.


    At this moment, the mental and physical oppression he faced had peaked.


    He didn¡¯t let his guard down just because there was only one step left and acted carelessly.


    He rested a long time during this step, striving to adjust his state to as perfect as possible.


    After a considerable while, he looked at the summit of Buzhou Mountain and slowly took that step.


    Whether it was the paw he stood on or the one he lifted, both trembled slightly, even causing his entire body to shake.


    This implies that Di Jun was currently enduring tremendous pressure, such that just taking this step made him feel extremely difficult.


    Di Jun¡¯s claws stretched out slowly, then swiftly descended.


    He finally ascended to the peak of Buzhou Mountain.


    At that instant, the pressure on Di Jun¡¯s body instantly vanished, and he felt incredibly relaxed.


    At this moment, both the mental and physical pressures disappeared altogether.


    The sudden disappearance of this pressure even made Di Jun feel unaccustomed, causing him to feel as if the climb he had just undertaken on Buzhou Mountain was like a dream.


    A moment later, Di Jun came to realize that perhaps he had received the approval of Buzhou Mountain.


    With this thought, he no longer dwelled on it but checked his own condition.


    In terms of spiritual will, Di Jun could clearly feel an enhancement, and his Primordial Spirit also became more harmonious, becoming more suitable for himself.


    Next was the physical aspect, where his body was continuously strengthened through destruction and repair.


    However, after Di Jun no longer felt the pressure, he immediately stopped the physical refinement.


    After all, this was a set of actions Di Jun had improvised based on the body of Starry Sky Giant Beast, which wasn¡¯t rigorous at all and could potentially harm the body.


    Nevertheless, this subconscious action of Di Jun had also led him to find the direction for Body Refinement.


    Using Star Power to temper the body and enhance physical strength was indeed a good choice.


    Right now, the last thing Di Jun lacked was Star Power.


    After inspecting his own state, Di Jun then surveyed the peak of Buzhou Mountain.


    The summit of Buzhou Mountain was equally vast, living up to the name of Buzhou Mountain.


    However, the scene at the peak of Buzhou Mountain was not what Di Jun had expected.


    In Di Jun¡¯s imagination, the peak of Buzhou Mountain should be touching the sky, or rather, touching Pangu¡¯s skin.


    But the peak of Buzhou Mountain in front of his eyes didn¡¯t connect to Pangu¡¯s skin at all.


    Buzhou Mountain seemed to be just the mountain closest to the sky, still possessing a peak.


    But looking up, one could see a membrane separating the Primordial Heaven and Earth from Chaos.


    Is this Pangu¡¯s skin?


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.


    The outside Chaos was murky, with no distinction of up, down, left, or right.


    The Chaos Qi continuously struck against Pangu¡¯s skin, but no matter what, it could not break through.


    Inside the Pangu¡¯s skin, in the Primordial Heaven and Earth, the Chaos Qi was transformed incessantly into Innate Spiritual Energy by Pangu¡¯s skin and dispersed throughout Primordial Heaven and Earth.


    The concentration of Innate Spiritual Energy had already condensed into rivers, but when scattered throughout Primordial, it dissipated, causing no waves.


    Moistening everything silently.


    These words involuntarily surfaced in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    At this moment, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but gain enlightenment as he looked towards Buzhou Mountain.


    No one has said that Buzhou Mountain supporting the heavens must connect to the sky.


    Perhaps Buzhou Mountain supports the entire Primordial Continent in a way unknown to him.


    Just as the River Map and Luo Book drew on the Star Qi of the numerous stars in the Primordial Starry Sky through a channel that did not exist in the reality of Primordial.


    There are many secrets within Primordial, some of which even the current Di Jun cannot fully comprehend.


    Thinking this, Di Jun simply stopped pondering these matters.


    He sat cross-legged on the peak of Buzhou Mountain, feeling the breath of Buzhou Mountain and its Daoist charm, hoping to comprehend something and accumulate essence.


    At the same time, the River Map and Luo Book was also absorbing the breath of Buzhou Mountain, although very slowly.


    If the essence of Buzhou Mountain could be manifested in the River Map and Luo Book, then the accumulation of its essence would be incredibly formidable.


    Upon its transformation into an Innate Treasure, it could likely rank high among the Innate Treasures.

 Chapter 49 - 49 45 Western Duo

    ?49: Chapter 45 Western Duo 49: Chapter 45 Western Duo After the passage of countless years, Buzhou Mountain within the River Map and Luo Book had already been illuminated.


    Yet under Di Jun¡¯s meticulous perception, Buzhou Mountain within the River Map and Luo Book bore a clear disparity from the Buzhou Mountain in the Primordial World.


    This sensation wasn¡¯t due to an insufficient absorption of essence, but rather an inherent difference in nature.


    Nonetheless, in the specifics, Di Jun was unable to fully comprehend the underlying principles.


    However, Di Jun didn¡¯t dwell on this, after all, it was the Buzhou Mountain that propped up the sky in the Primordial World; it would not be so easy to replicate it fully into the River Map and Luo Book.


    Let alone Buzhou Mountain, even the many stars that were previously within the River Map and Luo Book were not replicated entirely.


    In the River Map and Luo Book, only a seed was illuminated, sharing the same Origin with those stars in the Primordial World.


    Yet the seed of Buzhou Mountain in the River Map and Luo Book had a different Origin from the Buzhou Mountain in the Primordial World.


    Indeed, it was a sensation of differing Origins.


    Di Jun stood up, looked around, and then toured the entire Buzhou Mountain.


    Regrettably, Di Jun only obtained some low-level Innate Spiritual Treasures and Innate Spirit Roots.


    As for those famous Innate Spiritual Treasures and Innate Spirit Roots within the Primordial, Di Jun did not acquire any.


    He didn¡¯t even get the feeling he had when he first found the Fusang Tree.


    Afterwards, Di Jun did not linger too much in the Primordial and continued to seek out the Spiritual Vein and Earth Vein within the Primordial Heaven and Earth to illuminate in the River Map and Luo Book.


    As the long years passed, if Buzhou Mountain was the center, Di Jun had already traveled through the Eastern Primordial, the Southern Primordial, and the Northern Primordial.


    Among these three places, the Eastern Primordial had the most Spiritual Vein and Earth Vein, and its Spiritual Energy was the densest; the Daoist charm of its mountains, rivers, and streams was abundant.


    While the Northern Primordial and the Southern Primordial were both affected by the self-destruction of the Spiritual Vein in the Western Primordial, both the Spiritual Vein and the Heavenly Earth Spiritual Root were inferior to the Eastern Primordial.


    In fact, the most barren should still be the Western Primordial, which Di Jun has yet to visit, and this was also why Di Jun left the Western Primordial for the last.


    Of course, the Primordial World is vast and boundless, and still expanding, Di Jun naturally would not truly reach the edge of these three regions.


    He simply discovered that the Innate Spiritual Energy began to thin out and then started turning directions, heading towards other regions.


    Time seemed to be plentiful, but if Di Jun truly wanted to illuminate the mountains, rivers, and streams of the Primordial Heaven and Earth in the River Map and Luo Book, then clearly the time was not sufficient.


    Moreover, Di Jun also did not find the Daoist Schools of those great powers mentioned in later Primordial legends.


    Perhaps those individuals with fated destinies were still being nurtured, protected by the Primordial World.


    In his exploration of these three regions, Di Jun¡¯s journey was not all smooth-sailing.


    He had encountered hidden tribes; some simply informed Di Jun, telling him to leave.


    While others from the hidden tribes, upon discovering Di Jun and believing he had encroached upon their ancestral lands, went so far as to confront him directly.


    The outcomes of Di Jun¡¯s engagements were mostly victories, with some ending in draws.


    He found that the more powerful the hidden tribe, the more low-key their conduct; in contrast, the tribes that were not very strong acted more arrogantly.


    Whether these hidden tribes were powerful could of course only be judged by Di Jun¡¯s own strength.


    And those hidden tribes with a Primordial Golden Immortal at their helm intentionally leaked their aura to form a deterrence.


    Now only the Western Primordial remained for Di Jun to explore.


    Without any hesitation, Di Jun set off directly for the Western Primordial.


    Upon stepping into the Western Primordial, Di Jun immediately sensed the barrenness of this land.


    Not only was the Innate Spiritual Energy extremely sparse, but also because of the explosion of the Spirit Vein, the Earth Vein in the Western Primordial had been damaged.


    ¡°`


    Therefore, the Innate Spiritual Energy here is not only scarce and thin, but also highly turbulent and aggressive, totally unlike the gentle nature of spiritual energy found elsewhere.


    This state of Innate Spiritual Energy is reminiscent of what it was like at the dawn of creation.


    In other places, through continuous refinement by the Primordial Earth Vein, Innate Spiritual Energy has gradually become gentle.


    Only the Western Primordial has reverted to its starting point overnight due to years of nurturing effort and the manipulation by Luo Hou, even worse than before.


    At least at the beginning, the concentration of Innate Spiritual Energy was not as diluted.


    Di Jun sensed the richest area of spiritual energy in the Western Primordial and headed straight for it.


    Mount Sumeru.


    Gazing upon once the greatest Spirit Vein of the Western Primordial, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.


    On this journey, sentient beings in the Western Primordial were truly few and far between, and the Heavenly Earth Spiritual Roots were rarely seen.


    Since the strife between the Dao and the Demon Path, there have been five eons already, each eon lasting one hundred and twenty-nine thousand six hundred years.


    The entire Primordial had given birth to new life, slowly thriving, with the ancient strife between Dao and Demon becoming a legend.


    While wandering in the Primordial, Di Jun discovered that East King of Zifu State had reached the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal and had gathered a congregation of beings within the Primordial.


    Observing his influence, Di Jun felt a sense of de?ja? vu from the Demon Path or the Daoist School, though he did not meddle excessively.


    Continuously absorbing the aura of Mount Sumeru, Di Jun also felt connected to the Daoist charm of the mountain.


    Slowly, a wave of sadness enveloped Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    It was the sorrow of being wounded and unable to recover, mixed with various imploring emotions.


    Pleading Di Jun to sort out the Earth Vein, to help it return to its former glory.


    Alas, it was not a simple task, not something that could be achieved overnight.


    It could require countless eons, even several grand calamities to accomplish.


    After all, Mount Sumeru had been the foremost Spirit Vein of the Western Primordial; restoring its former splendor was not merely about repairing it.


    It also required rearranging the Earth Veins of the Western Primordial and bolstering their foundation, in order to once again nurture the initial state of Mount Sumeru.


    But Di Jun didn¡¯t hold such deep feelings for Mount Sumeru.


    While illuminating Mount Sumeru in the River Map and Luo Book, Di Jun also helped to sort out part of the mountain range, but it was a drop in the bucket.


    After the Mount Sumeru in the River Map and Luo Book had been illuminated, Di Jun planned to leave with them in tow.


    Suddenly, he sensed fluctuations of the Heavenly Earth Spiritual Root within Mount Sumeru.


    In such a barren place, the existence of the Heavenly Earth Spiritual Root piqued Di Jun¡¯s curiosity, and he hurriedly went to investigate.


    Upon approaching, Di Jun encountered a protective formation.


    However, with Di Jun¡¯s years of immersion in the River Map and Luo Book, he quickly broke through the Array and arrived at the location of the Heavenly Earth Spiritual Root.


    Looking at the golden, oddly-shaped tree before him, Di Jun quietly speculated,


    Is this the Seven Treasures Miao Tree?


    Zhun Ti?


    Di Jun thought to himself in surprise.


    Upon closer inspection, he noticed that surrounding the Seven Treasures Miao Tree was the Innate Geng Metal Qi.


    Could this possibly be Jie Yin?


    ¡°`

 Chapter 50 - 50 46 Transformation Emerges

    ?50: Chapter 46 Transformation Emerges 50: Chapter 46 Transformation Emerges Di Jun, looking at Jie Yin and Zhun Ti before him, could sense that they had already developed spiritual wisdom.


    At this moment, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but entertain a thought: What sort of change would befall the entire Primordial World if he were to nip Jie Yin and Zhun Ti in the bud?


    After all, as long as he extinguished the spiritual wisdom of these two individuals, he would be able to obtain a Seven Treasures Miao Tree and the very first strand of Innate Geng Metal Qi between heaven and earth.


    He felt no burden in doing so, given that the Western Primordial had always been in opposition to the Eastern Primordial, a conflict that had lasted an entire eon.


    Thinking of this, a killing intent began to surge in Di Jun¡¯s heart.


    However, as his mind and spirit became engrossed, Di Jun suddenly felt a fatal crisis, causing him to immediately let go and become instantly alert.


    In the current Primordial, anything that could be a life and death threat to him was not to be taken lightly.


    Di Jun scanned his surroundings but detected no other life forms.


    His gaze returned to the Seven Treasures Miao Tree and the Innate Geng Metal Qi, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder: Could they be the reason?


    Di Jun¡¯s killing intent surfaced once again, and he was assailed by that same deathly premonition.


    Indeed, it must be because of Jie Yin and Zhun Ti!


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    Suddenly, he sensed something¡ªit seemed like the voice of the Sumeru Mountain Range.


    Having contemplated the Daoist charm of Mount Sumeru, he was able to resonate with a part of Mount Sumeru¡¯s inherent will.


    After a long while, Di Jun opened his eyes and looked again at Jie Yin and Zhun Ti with a gaze filled with complexity.


    It turned out that their toilsome destiny had already begun from this moment onwards.


    Jie Yin and Zhun Ti were the culmination of the last essence of the Sumeru Mountain Range, the instincts of Mount Sumeru itself trying to save itself.


    Mount Sumeru needed sentient beings to sort out its own ley lines, even those of the entire Western Primordial.


    And Jie Yin and Zhun Ti, who were born from it, were the perfect choices.


    Thus, as soon as they were born, they were bestowed with a heavenly decree and a mission of their own.


    Di Jun didn¡¯t believe this was something Mount Sumeru alone could have achieved; it must also involve the evolution of the Heavenly Dao.


    Under these circumstances, if Di Jun truly extinguished Jie Yin and Zhun Ti, the consequences would be extremely grave.


    According to Di Jun¡¯s conjecture, if he persisted in acting, he might have to take on the task of sorting out the ley lines of the Western Primordial, or else face his own downfall.


    Thinking of the might of the Heavenly Dao, even the Demon Ancestor Luo Hou had bowed his head, hadn¡¯t he?


    During the great battle between Daoism and Demonism, the surviving sentient beings had all seen and heard that Hong Jun the Ancestor had received the help of the Heavenly Dao.


    However, according to later legends, Jie Yin and Zhun Ti actually didn¡¯t fare too badly, for they became Saints through the accumulation of various factors.


    Actually, Di Jun hadn¡¯t made any effort to conceal himself; with the spiritual wisdom these two had at birth, they should have been able to detect him.


    However, the two of them were currently in the crucial moment of transformation and had no mind to pay attention to the outside world.


    Naturally, Di Jun could feel that they were at a critical juncture; he could also discern the issues between them.


    In truth, with their innate foundations, they didn¡¯t need to transform into physical forms right now; they could have continued to strengthen their own essence.


    But the current state of Mount Sumeru was truly like a lamp without oil, unable to nurture these two Primordial Spirits any further.


    Under such circumstances, these two beings had no choice but to start their transformation.


    When Di Jun found them, it was just as they were amidst their transformation.


    Because the Spiritual Energy of the Western Primordial was thin, their transformations were happening very slowly, enduring who knows how many more ages.


    ¡°`


    Alas, compared to other great beings of the Primordial era, these two indeed had a tragic background.


    Although the actions of Jie Yin and Zhun Ti are not favored in later legends, especially Zhun Ti¡¯s, it bears recognition that both possess tremendous determination.


    The two cultivated Buddha¡¯s teachings within the barren lands of Western Primordial, and the hardships they endured are beyond imagination.


    Even Di Jun, after realizing the desolation of Western Primordial to such an extent, couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration for the pair.


    Under Di Jun¡¯s watch, the Transformation of the two experienced yet another change.


    Originally, due to insufficient accumulation of Origin in the Seven Treasures Miao Tree, it couldn¡¯t support its Transformation and thus stagnated.


    Seeing this, the Innate Geng Metal Qi surrounding it didn¡¯t hesitate to share a portion of its own Origin with the Seven Treasures Miao Tree.


    Origin sharing?


    That¡¯s their very own Origin, which concerns their potential and other significant matters, and Jie Yin just shared it like that?


    Di Jun felt extremely astonished.


    Their affection for each other was evidently sincere, which explained why in later tales, Zhun Ti held Jie Yin in high regard and often heeded his words.


    The Seven Treasures Miao Tree hadn¡¯t even the chance to refuse before the mass of Origin had already integrated into its own Origin.


    With the addition of the Origin from the Innate Geng Metal Qi, the Seven Treasures Miao Tree continued its Transformation.


    However, the Spiritual Energy on Mount Sumeru was indeed not potent enough, severely impeding their Transformation progress.


    Di Jun, looking at the two slowly Transforming Primordial Spirits, said, ¡°Well then, let me lend you a hand.¡±


    As soon as Di Jun¡¯s words fell, the River Map and Luo Book appeared in the air, its numerous stars twinkling, instantly unleashing a great deal of Innate Spiritual Energy.


    This Innate Spiritual Energy was drawn from the various stars in the River Map and Luo Book.


    Helping Jie Yin and Zhun Ti Transform was partly a whim of Di Jun¡¯s and another reason was that he had contemplated deeply.


    Befriending the two future Saints was practically a no-lose proposition for Di Jun.


    This karma might be useful or it might not, but either way, the two future Saints now owed him a favor.


    With Di Jun¡¯s involvement, the surrounding Innate Spiritual Energy instantly became dense.


    As they sensed the gradually thickening Spiritual Energy around them, the Innate Geng Metal Qi and the Seven Treasures Miao Tree increased their absorption rate of Innate Spiritual Energy.


    Two vortexes formed by the concentration of Innate Spiritual Energy even appeared around where they were located.


    But this did not affect the concentration of the surrounding Innate Spiritual Energy, after all, behind the River Map and Luo Book was an endless expanse of stars.


    And Di Jun restricted all the Innate Spiritual Energy to this area, preventing it from dissipating outwards.


    At the same time, Di Jun observed the Seven Treasures Miao Tree and Innate Geng Metal Qi, as if coming to a realization.


    With a sufficient supply of Innate Spiritual Energy, their Transformation sped up.


    A thousand years later, two men appeared before Di Jun.


    One bore a mournful expression¡ªit was Jie Yin, who was Transformed from the Innate Geng Metal Qi.


    The other¡¯s face was filled with compassion¡ªit was Zhun Ti, Transformed from the Seven Treasures Miao Tree.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Zhun Ti looked at Jie Yin and said, with a sense of shame in his demeanor.


    Zhun Ti was aware of the sacrifices Jie Yin made during their Transformation.


    Jie Yin did not respond to Zhun Ti but took the initiative to address Di Jun: ¡°Thank you, elder, for aiding the Transformation of us brothers.¡±


    ¡°`

 Chapter 51 - 51 47 Consecutive Transformation

    ?51: Chapter 47 Consecutive Transformation 51: Chapter 47 Consecutive Transformation At this time, Zhun Ti also quickly reacted, saying hastily: ¡°Thank you, senior, for your assistance.¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s help indeed saved both individuals many years, allowing them to transform ahead of time.


    However, in Di Jun¡¯s view, their premature transformation was not the best choice, but rather a necessity due to the conditions of Mount Sumeru.


    Di Jun thought for a moment, and the restricted Innate Spiritual Energy around him instantly merged into the River Map and Luo Book.


    Subsequently, the River Map and Luo Book automatically returned to Di Jun¡¯s body.


    Seeing this scene, Zhun Ti looked at the River Map and Luo Book with fervent eyes.


    Only now did Di Jun turn his attention to Jie Yin and Zhun Ti.


    Feeling Di Jun¡¯s gaze, both Zhun Ti and Jie Yin could not help feeling a wave of nervousness.


    Di Jun¡¯s imperial aura was quite outstanding and was not hidden.


    After all, in today¡¯s Primordial world, aside from Hong Jun, probably no creature could threaten Di Jun¡¯s life.


    Faced with those reclusive Primordial Golden Immortals, even if they could not beat them, they could still flee.


    Indeed, a Golden Immortal.


    The realms and cultivations of Jie Yin and Zhun Ti appeared clearly in Di Jun¡¯s eyes.


    Moreover, this Golden Immortal was not like Di Jun in the past, who stood at the peak of Golden Immortals.


    Jie Yin and Zhun Ti still had a distance to go.


    ¡°I wonder, senior, what do you need us to do to help?¡±


    Jie Yin asked with a troubled expression.


    Di Jun glanced at Jie Yin, secretly admiring Jie Yin¡¯s wisdom.


    Jie Yin wanted to quickly settle this karma and draw clear boundaries.


    Whereas Zhun Ti did not have such thoughts, but after Jie Yin spoke, he did not say anything.


    Naturally, Di Jun had nothing he needed their help with at the moment, and Jie Yin¡¯s idea of easily settling this karma was simply impossible.


    ¡°You two owe me a debt of karma.¡±


    Di Jun stated directly.


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, Jie Yin realized that his idea could not be achieved, and his already troubled expression became even more so.


    ¡°Yes, senior.


    The two of us brothers owe you a debt of karma.¡±


    With the situation having reached this point, Jie Yin knew that it could not be changed.


    Suddenly realizing something, Zhun Ti quickly said: ¡°Senior, we brothers have just undergone transformation and are weak.


    This debt of karma might not be completely repayable in a short time.


    Senior, you are magnanimous, why not...¡±


    ¡°Not simply let it go?¡±


    Before Zhun Ti could finish, Di Jun looked at Zhun Ti with a sardonic smile, his tone filled with mockery.


    Faced with this look from Di Jun, Zhun Ti was not panicked at all; instead, he excitedly said: ¡°That would be best!¡±


    Hearing Zhun Ti¡¯s words, the sardonic expression on Di Jun¡¯s face paused momentarily, and he inwardly remarked:


    It seems that Zhun Ti¡¯s shamelessness is innate.


    I¡¯ve lost.


    This is probably my first defeat in the Primordial world, right?


    Simply incomparable.


    ¡°Impossible, you two brothers should properly bear this karma.¡±


    ¡°Senior...¡±


    Zhun Ti still wanted to struggle.


    However, just after saying two words, he felt a strong pressure, pressing down on him.


    Glancing at Jie Yin beside him, he too was enduring the same pressure.


    At the same time, the words of Di Jun rang in their ears: ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear?


    You both owe me a karmic debt, how many times must I say it?¡±


    ¡°Understood, understood.¡±


    Zhun Ti and Jie Yin said in unison.


    They dared not say anything more, fearing that carelessness on their part would truly anger this predecessor.


    In an instant, the entire area fell silent.


    Di Jun realized that the best way to handle shameless creatures like Zhun Ti was to suppress them with overwhelming power.


    However, Di Jun always felt as if he had become the antagonist.


    Suddenly, Di Jun¡¯s expression shifted slightly, paying no heed to Jie Yin and Zhun Ti, and left Mount Sumeru.


    Feeling the pressure dissipate, Jie Yin and Zhun Ti saw Di Jun leaving and could not help but relax.


    Zhun Ti looked at Jie Yin and said, ¡°Brother, considering this predecessor¡¯s domineering character, it seems difficult to repay this karmic debt.¡±


    Jie Yin sighed and said, ¡°We can only hope that this predecessor won¡¯t make things too difficult for us.¡±


    Yet the distress seemed to have settled permanently on his face.


    Having just transformed, to be so troubled, what would the future hold?


    ...


    Di Jun left Mount Sumeru in such a hurry because he received a message from the laurel tree.


    Over the span of five eon-meetings, both the laurel tree and the Fusang Tree had made significant progress in Spiritual Wisdom.


    The laurel tree informed Di Jun that it sensed the two descendants of Wang Shu on Taiyin Star were about to transform and wanted Di Jun¡¯s help in safeguarding the process.


    Thus, Di Jun immediately left Mount Sumeru.


    For Di Jun, compared to Jie Yin and Zhun Ti on Mount Sumeru, the two descendants of his comrade Wang Shu were more important.


    Taking on a trust, performing a duty.


    Only this could justify the divine fortune he had received from Wang Shu.


    Moreover, on Mount Sumeru, Di Jun had already made himself very clear about the karmic debt.


    Di Jun didn¡¯t linger, heading straight to Taiyin Star.


    As soon as he stepped onto Taiyin Star, Di Jun felt the Moonlight and the Power of Taiyin converging towards the location of Xi He and Chang Xi.


    The laurel tree was also continuously gathering Moonlight towards the direction of Xi He and Chang Xi.


    As Di Jun¡¯s mind moved, the River Map and Luo Book appeared overhead, enveloping him, the laurel tree, Xi He, and Chang Xi.


    Then, the River Map and Luo Book slowly began to rotate, and the Array that Di Jun had set up on Taiyin Star was immediately activated and began to spin.


    The Array continuously drew in the surrounding Moonlight, Innate Spiritual Energy, and the Power of Taiyin, focusing them all in the location of Xi He and Chang Xi.


    Gradually, the area where Xi He and Chang Xi were located visibly turned into a fog of Moonlight and the Power of Taiyin.


    This was not the final result, the Array was still condensing the surrounding Moonlight, Innate Spiritual Energy, and the Power of Taiyin.


    Gradually, the fog-like Spiritual Energy slowly turned into liquid, the Moonlight, Innate Spiritual Energy, and the Power of Taiyin blending together to form an energy lake, nurturing Xi He and Chang Xi.


    Watching this scene, Di Jun thought: This way, there should be no problem.


    Xi He and Chang Xi, with their own inheritances and the legacy given by Wang Shu before his demise, had a very profound foundation.


    With a profound foundation, the energy needed for Transformation was naturally substantial.


    Fortunately, this was their home field, Taiyin Star, there wouldn¡¯t be any issue of insufficient Spiritual Energy or other energies.


    Thinking this, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but recall the situation when Jie Yin and Zhun Ti transformed.


    They didn¡¯t have as much time to nurture themselves and even faced issues of insufficient Origin during their Transformation.


    And at the time of Transformation, Innate Spiritual Energy was also very scarce.


    Truly, when comparing Life to Life, the disparity is just too great.

 Chapter 52 - 52 48 Nonstop

    ?52: Chapter 48 Nonstop 52: Chapter 48 Nonstop Di Jun retracted his complex thoughts and focused on the transformations of Xi He and Chang Xi.


    In the process of Jie Yin and Zhun Ti¡¯s transformations, Di Jun had gained some insights, and now with Xi He and Chang Xi transforming, he naturally would not miss this opportunity.


    Moreover, what was involved was the Power of Taiyin that complements the Power of the Taiyang, which Di Jun would not overlook.


    Furthermore, Xi He and Chang Xi¡¯s transformations were taking place within the Array set up by Di Jun himself, allowing him to better perceive details of their transformations.


    Time flowed on gently as three hundred years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Di Jun felt the Spiritual Energy absorbed by Xi He and Chang Xi was approaching saturation, and the concentration of Spiritual Energy within the Array was increasing.


    Thus, Di Jun withdrew the River Map and Luo Book and slowed down the pace at which the Array absorbed Innate Spiritual Energy, Moonlight, and the Power of Taiyin.


    The laurel tree, seeing Di Jun¡¯s action, also slowed down the condensation of Moonlight.


    Suddenly, a fierce turbulence emerged in the energy lake, and the silhouettes of two jade rabbits appeared above the Taiyin Star.


    Di Jun and Yue Gui both stopped their actions and watched as the two jade rabbit silhouettes gradually disappeared into the sky.


    Soon after, two women dressed in palace garments appeared before Di Jun.


    The two women were beautiful and very similar in appearance, yet due to the differences in their temperaments, they were easily distinguished.


    One woman¡¯s temperament was composed and elegant, while the temperament of the other was lively and charming.


    However, both were nurtured on the Taiyin Star and, unconsciously, both carried a touch of coldness in their demeanors.


    ¡°Xi He, greets Daoist friend and Daoist Yue Gui.¡±


    The composed and elegant woman spoke gently and politely.


    Following her sister¡¯s lead, the other woman hurriedly did likewise.


    ¡°Chang Xi, greets Daoist friend and Daoist Yue Gui.¡±


    Di Jun also noticed the curiosity in Chang Xi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Sun Star, Di Jun, greets both Daoist friends.¡±


    Di Jun said.


    And the laurel tree shook its branches continuously as a form of greeting, its happy mood easily perceived by all.


    Di Jun looked at Chang Xi and Xi He before him, sensing their uncontainable auras due to just having transformed.


    Daluo Golden Immortals.


    Their cultivation upon birth was even slightly higher than his own.


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    However, he understood that Xi He and Chang Xi¡¯s cultivation at birth was related to the legacy Wang Shu left behind.


    Di Jun had a feeling, if Wang Shu had truly refined Xi He and Chang Xi, she might have been able to survive.


    Through numerous eons of cultivation, Di Jun¡¯s realm and cultivation level were continuously improving.


    Although he had not reached the realm of the Primordial Golden Immortal, he was gradually understanding it.


    Wang Shu had indeed exhausted her Origin, but the vitality of a Primordial Golden Immortal was incredibly strong.


    Absorbing Xi He and Chang Xi, her Origin would have been replenished to some extent, and with the assistance of the laurel tree, her chances of survival would have been quite high.


    But a Wang Shu that relied on this method to survive would have gone against her conscience, making it easy to fall from grace.


    After all, now is different from before, as Outer Heaven Demons eagerly watch from outside the Primordial World, impatient to find a body to descend upon.


    At the same time, Di Jun also felt an indescribable attraction from Xi He and Chang Xi.


    Though not strong, this attraction definitely existed.


    Similarly, Xi He felt this aura and faced Di Jun with an unusual sentiment in her heart.


    The same was true for Chang Xi, who paid more attention not just to the aura attracting her but also to an aura similar to her own within Di Jun.


    Therefore, Chang Xi¡¯s gaze continuously fixated on Di Jun, filled with curiosity.


    ¡°Thank you, Daoist friend, for your assistance.¡±


    Xi He suppressed the unusual feelings in her heart and thanked Di Jun.


    Chang Xi quickly mimicked her manner.


    Xi He and Chang Xi had many pieces of information left in their minds from Wang Shu¡¯s legacy.


    These included a variety of detailed cultivation techniques, giving the sisters a chance to break through to the Primordial Golden Immortal realm.


    Besides, there were also scattered pieces of information.


    Some were about the conflicts between Dao and demons, and some were about the laurel tree.


    Another part involved information about Di Jun and East King.


    Wang Shu¡¯s legacy told Xi He and Chang Xi that they could seek protection from Di Jun and East King when necessary.


    However, it now seemed that in the eyes of the two sisters, the status of East King was far inferior to that of Di Jun.


    ¡°Daoist friends are too kind, fulfilling one¡¯s entrusted duty is a matter of loyalty,¡± Di Jun said.


    All of a sudden, Di Jun received a message from the Divine Soul of the Fusang Tree.


    Taiyi was also about to transform.


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but lament inwardly: Why do they all choose the same time to transform?


    However, there was no change in Di Jun¡¯s expression.


    He looked at Chang Xi and Xi He and said, ¡°You have just transformed, and it is an excellent time for cultivation.


    I have urgent matters to attend to, so I will take my leave now.¡±


    Upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, Xi He and Chang Xi were momentarily taken aback.


    Xi He quickly recovered, saying directly, ¡°The Daoist friend is right, we sisters indeed need to contemplate and practice cultivation.


    Since the Daoist friend has urgent matters, please do as you wish.¡±


    Di Jun nodded and then left the Taiyin Star.


    After Di Jun left, Xi He and Chang Xi couldn¡¯t help but exchange glances.


    A playful smile appeared on Chang Xi¡¯s face, while Xi He¡¯s expression revealed a hint of helplessness.

 Chapter 53 - 53 48 Nonstop_2

    ?53: Chapter 48 Nonstop_2 53: Chapter 48 Nonstop_2 ¡°Alright, Daoist Di Jun was right just now, we indeed need to properly sort out our own inheritance.¡±


    Xi He said, looking at the somewhat mischievous Chang Xi.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chang Xi immediately agreed.


    They really did need to thoroughly sort it out.


    They had two kinds of inheritance: one was the Innate inheritance carried during the nurturing of the Taiyin Star, and the other was the inheritance of Wang Shu.


    Most Primordial Spirits born in Primordial did not have a background like Chang Xi and Xi He.


    ...


    After leaving the Taiyin Star, Di Jun immediately rushed towards the Sun Star.


    The moment he stepped onto the Sun Star, he felt various energies going berserk.


    Taiyang Fire, Power of the Taiyang, Innate Spiritual Energy...


    Di Jun went directly to the base of the Fusang Tree, only to see endless energy surging towards a specific location.


    The Fusang Tree had activated its original protective array, continuously gathering energy and directing it towards the direction where Taiyi was.


    Di Jun had a bad feeling about this.


    Because the various energies on the Sun Star were not like those on the Taiyin Star.


    The energies on the Taiyin Star were gentle and cold, which allowed Di Jun and the laurel tree to transfer energy to where Xi He and Chang Xi were without any concerns.


    The energies of the Sun Star, however, were restless and even more so now that they were contained and directed towards one direction, making them more agitated.


    Under these circumstances, Di Jun was worried that Taiyi, who was in the process of nurturing, would be harmed.


    It must be known that injuries sustained during nurturing could take an indeterminable amount of time to heal.


    For instance, the issue of Jie Yin and Zhun Ti¡¯s Origin deficiency, it¡¯s unknown how long it would take to make up for the shortfall.


    As Di Jun was about to take action, he heard the sound of a bell.


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    Immediately, the rampant energy surging towards Taiyi could no longer flow.


    Chaos Bell.


    These three words emerged in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    He could feel the space and time around Taiyi being frozen, or rather, suppressed.


    Then, in Di Jun¡¯s view, the Chaos Bell began to slowly rotate.


    The various energies on the Sun Star that were in turmoil started to flow once again, but not in their previous agitated state.


    They entered Taiyi¡¯s body in an orderly and gentle manner.


    Seeing this, Di Jun could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then he, along with the Fusang Tree, began gathering the Power of the Taiyang, Taiyang Fire, and Innate Spiritual Energy for Taiyi¡¯s birth.


    With the suppression of the Chaos Bell, merely the Sun Star¡¯s various energies could not cause much trouble.


    Since Di Jun was himself nurtured from the Sun Star, he did not need to use the River Map and Luo Book or any Array when gathering the various energies.


    Furthermore, Di Jun and Taiyi were from the same Origin; he could sense Taiyi¡¯s current condition more accurately.


    This sense was much more detailed than observing the Transformations of Jie Yin, Zhun Ti, Chang Xi, and Xi He.


    Under these circumstances, Di Jun could better comprehend the entire process of Taiyi¡¯s Transformation.


    Do not think that because Di Jun had already gone through this step, he no longer needed to contemplate it.


    Originally, Di Jun was more focused on the result of the Transformation rather than the Transformation process itself; why would he expend energy on such a thing?


    Moreover, Di Jun¡¯s Cultivation Realm was only at the level of a Golden Immortal at that time, which was different from the perspective of a Daluo.


    With the help of Di Jun and the Fusang Tree, Taiyi¡¯s energy aspect could now be comparable to the Transformations of Xi He and Chang Xi.


    As for the aspect of Origin, the Sun Star was not like Mount Sumeru of the Western Primordial, so how could Taiyi suffer from a deficiency of Origin?


    Time flew by swiftly, and it was unknown how much energy Taiyi had drawn from the Sun Star.


    Suddenly, the Chaos Bell hovering over Taiyi stopped rotating, and Taiyi ceased to draw in the various energies of the Sun Star.


    Is it finally time?


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    Di Jun and the Fusang Tree simultaneously ceased their efforts, and the various energies on the Sun Star returned to their restless state.


    It might be that Di Jun sensed his thoughts, for a huge Three-legged Golden Crow appeared in the sky, extremely handsome and constantly stretching its posture.


    And the Chaos Bell was always shrouded above Taiyi.


    Peak of Golden Immortal.


    Feeling the aura of Taiyi, Di Jun thought to himself.


    Taiyi¡¯s current cultivation realm was almost the same as when Di Jun was first born.


    However, the conditions of Di Jun¡¯s birth were much inferior compared to Taiyi¡¯s current situation.


    Di Jun could sense Taiyi¡¯s cultivation realm as well and was not disappointed.


    Not all Primordial Spirits are like Xi He and Chang Xi, who inherited the legacies of their predecessors and were born at the cultivation realm of Daluo Golden Immortal.


    The huge Three-legged Golden Crow hovered above the Sun Star and did not transform into human form.


    Its aura was climbing rapidly.


    ¡°He¡¯s attempting to breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal!¡±


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but exclaim in surprise.


    Having just been born and aspiring to breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal, Taiyi¡¯s courage was truly commendable.


    Di Jun did not act rashly, since Taiyi dared to attempt a breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal, he must have a certain level of confidence.


    However, Di Jun still pushed his senses to the limit, constantly monitoring Taiyi¡¯s condition.


    Suddenly, Di Jun noticed that Taiyi¡¯s ascending aura had stopped and began to slide backward.


    Di Jun knew that at this moment, Taiyi¡¯s accumulation was insufficient and not enough to challenge the breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Yet Di Jun could feel Taiyi¡¯s condition, and ultimately revealed his true form, a Three-legged Golden Crow even larger than Taiyi appeared in the sky.


    Di Jun rapidly approached Taiyi.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    As Di Jun was about to approach Taiyi, the Chaos Bell above suddenly rang out.


    In an instant, Di Jun felt the solidification of space and the suspension of time, his speed becoming extremely slow.


    Chaos Bell protecting its master.


    Di Jun had overlooked this.


    Instantly, the River Map and Luo Book appeared from within Di Jun¡¯s body, confronting the Chaos Bell from afar.


    With the support of All Heavens Stars and rivers and mountains, and with Di Jun¡¯s control, the River Map and Luo Book balanced out the momentum of the Chaos Bell.


    With the breathing space secured, Di Jun immediately executed the Rainbow Transformation Skill, integrating his personal understanding of Space Law and Time Law.


    He finally broke through the stagnant space created by the Chaos Bell and arrived beside Taiyi.


    At the same time, Taiyi, seemingly feeling the approach of a kindred aura, immediately stopped the Chaos Bell¡¯s activity, and withdrew it into his body.


    With the disappearance of the Chaos Bell, the River Map and Luo Book similarly retracted into Di Jun¡¯s body.


    ¡°Protect the Primordial and continue the breakthrough!¡±


    Without waiting for Taiyi to speak, Di Jun said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Taiyi knew that his elder brother was helping him, dared not to slack at all, and strenuously maintained his state, no longer allowing the declining aura to continue falling.


    Just as Taiyi felt he couldn¡¯t hold on, streams of pure Mana of the same origin flowed into Taiyi¡¯s body.


    At the same time, the sound of teachings about the path from Golden Immortal to Daluo Golden Immortal started to echo in Taiyi¡¯s ears.


    Having traveled through several epochs, Di Jun had virtually explored the entire Primordial realm, contemplating the stars, contemplating the Heavenly Dao, contemplating the mountains and rivers.


    Therefore, Di Jun¡¯s foundation was extremely profound, and since he shared the same origin with Taiyi, his guidance on reaching the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal was highly compatible with Taiyi.


    Di Jun did this because he sensed a confidence and dominance within Taiyi¡¯s core.


    While still in gestation, faced with the turbulent energies of the Sun Star, he directly used the Chaos Bell to smooth them out.


    Just born, he aspired to break through to Daluo Golden Immortal.


    If this attempt to break through to Daluo Golden Immortal failed, it would be an unprecedented blow to Taiyi¡¯s confidence and dominance.


    Such a blow could potentially affect Taiyi¡¯s future cultivation and path.


    As a brother from the same origin, Di Jun did not want to see Taiyi fall to such an outcome, therefore he chose to lend his aid.


    With the support of Di Jun¡¯s pure Mana, Taiyi¡¯s momentum kept climbing upward,


    In the midst of the resounding teachings from Di Jun, Taiyi became immersed, and his mind began to generate many insights, gradually understanding the path of the Daluo Golden Immortal.

 Chapter 54 - 54 49 Taiyis Transformation

    ?54: Chapter 49 Taiyi¡¯s Transformation 54: Chapter 49 Taiyi¡¯s Transformation Under Di Jun¡¯s assistance, Taiyi¡¯s aura once again climbed steadily, progressing towards the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal.


    This breakthrough was very stable for Taiyi, without any hint of rushing.


    Time flowed like water, and before anyone knew it, a thousand years had passed.


    Di Jun left Taiyi¡¯s side, transformed into human form, and stood under the Fusang Tree, looking up at the majestic Three-legged Golden Crow in the skies above the Sun Star.


    Taiyi had already made the breakthrough to the realm of Daluo Golden Immortal and was now taking the opportunity of the breakthrough to ponder the Heavenly Dao,


    just like Di Jun did when he broke through to the Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Up to now, Wu Tian is the only living being known to Di Jun who disdains to contemplate the Heavenly Dao during the breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Therefore, Di Jun considered such demon-path beings like Wu Tian to be no different from madmen.


    However, as long as one possesses absolute power, dealing with beings like Wu Tian is relatively easy.


    In Di Jun¡¯s view, the benefit of Taiyi¡¯s breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal is clear; he is on an equal starting line with Xi He and Chang Xi, who have received the legacy of a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    Moreover, according to Di Jun¡¯s understanding, even The Three Pure Ones, who bear the title of orthodox descendants of Pangu in later legends, were Daluo Golden Immortals when they first transformed.


    While Di Jun and Taiyi can also be considered descendants of Pangu, they are still a step removed compared to The Three Pure Ones.


    Perhaps only the Witch Clan can be compared to The Three Pure Ones, one being akin to descendants of the Primordial Spirit, the other akin to descendants in terms of bloodline.


    Taiyi¡¯s drawback is also quite apparent; his current accumulation is too limited, so the gains from pondering the Heavenly Dao after his breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal might be somewhat modest.


    Overall, the advantages of Taiyi¡¯s breakthrough outweigh the disadvantages, after all, the Heavenly Dao contemplated by a Daluo Golden Immortal differs greatly from that by a Golden Immortal.


    The path chosen by Taiyi is indeed related to dominance, as Di Jun guessed, and also to the Chaos Bell.


    It seems he is taking the Chaos Bell as his foundation for attaining the Dao.


    Di Jun admits that Taiyi¡¯s idea is good, for the Chaos Bell, as one of the Innate Treasures, is surely qualified to be the treasure upon which one builds their path to the Dao.


    However, being one of the three great treasures formed from the transformation of the Sky-opening Divine Axe, the Chaos Bell is not that easy to refine.


    But Di Jun didn¡¯t say much, after all, the Chaos Bell is Taiyi¡¯s accompanying Spiritual Treasure, and Taiyi understands the Chaos Bell better than he does.


    Since he has chosen this path, he must have a certain level of confidence within himself.


    After a while, the enormous Three-legged Golden Crow in the sky above the Sun Star opened its eyes, revealing a captivating brilliance.


    Presently, the only beings on the Sun Star are the Fusang Tree and Di Jun, neither of whom fear the light within Taiyi¡¯s gaze.


    It turns out that the one with the lowest level of cultivation on the Sun Star at this moment is maybe Taiyi himself.


    But after Fusang Tree¡¯s breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal, it chose a different path from ordinary beings, making an accurate comparison impossible.


    Taiyi had just finished contemplating the Heavenly Dao but had not yet fully controlled his own aura.


    He slowly receded his sharpness and also transformed into human form.


    After transforming, Taiyi¡¯s appearance was very similar to Di Jun¡¯s, but his temperament was drastically different.


    When Di Jun was initially born, he possessed a dignified and regal temperament, with a noble and proud bearing in his bones.


    However, after countless years of cultivation in the Primordial world and his realizations on the Taiyin Star, his temperament has undergone some changes.


    If he did not restrain his own aura, the majestic and kingly quality within him had already been imbued with a touch of gentleness, which did not diminish his dignity, but also offered a warm feeling to other beings.


    Similarly, his pride was not worn away, and was perhaps even more pronounced, only it was concealed by him, not usually revealed in front of others.


    The current Di Jun was a far cry from when he had first crossed into this world.


    The one thing that remained unchanged was his resolve not to assume the role of Demon Emperor.


    At this time, Taiyi¡¯s aura of dominance was unmistakably present, with pride and nobility also inherently radiating from within.


    Even though Taiyi had reigned in part of his edge, it was still quite noticeable.


    Taiyi approached Di Jun and sincerely said, ¡°Taiyi pays respect to elder brother, thank you for your assistance, elder brother.¡±


    Di Jun looked at the Taiyi before him and couldn¡¯t help but smile, saying, ¡°You and I are brothers of the same origin, it is natural to support and watch over each other, there is no need for such formalities.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Taiyi did not demur but directly said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, elder brother.


    Between brothers like us, there is no need for courtesy.


    If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just command me, I¡¯ll do my utmost.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Taiyi.


    Di Jun did not delve too deeply into this matter but instead said, ¡°Taiyi, you have just undergone Transformation and have only just broken through to become a Daluo Golden Immortal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent opportunity to meditate on your practice and solidify your realm, not to be wasted.¡±


    ¡°Elder brother¡¯s guidance is most valued; I shall discuss further with elder brother after my realm has been stabilized.¡±


    Taiyi nodded, then sat down cross-legged beneath the Fusang Tree, digesting what he had learned.


    His own innate inheritance, Di Jun¡¯s teachings, and the insights from his breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal were enough to keep him occupied for some time.


    Seeing Taiyi in meditation, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think: Taiyi, meditate well, there is still much for you to learn in the future.


    Following this, Di Jun also sat down cross-legged, splitting his mind into three parts: one to meditate on the Heavenly Dao, another to study the River Map and Luo Book, contemplating All Heavens Stars and the land¡¯s rivers and mountains, and the last part to contemplate the physical body of the Starry Sky Giant Beast.


    The idea of Body Refinement had never left Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    Moreover, during his ascent of Buzhou Mountain, Di Jun had instinctively attempted it.


    It was too rudimentary at the time, and Di Jun had made some adjustments, albeit it was still too rough due to the short time frame.


    However, the physical enhancement Di Jun felt at that time proved that his path to Body Refinement was not incorrect.


    Knowing that Di Jun, as an Innate Sacred born from nurturing on the Sun Star, had a strong body to begin with and yet could still enhance it, proved that Star Refining had its merits.


    Inside the River Map and Luo Book, Di Jun placed the flesh of the five Starry Sky Giant Beasts he had slain, as the Star Qi slowly infused into the corpses of the giant beasts.


    The Starry Sky Giant Beast had died, and now the only thing keeping its flesh alive was the mana sustained by Di Jun.


    A part of Di Jun¡¯s mind observed how the Star Qi operated in the body of the Starry Sky Giant Beast, while his original body also absorbed the Star Power from the Sun Star to slowly refine his own physique.


    Since he was nurtured by the Sun Star, experimenting with the Star Power from the Sun Star was undoubtedly the safest method.


    Di Jun and Taiyi continued their focused cultivation, while the Fusang Tree also slowly absorbed the Innate Spiritual Energy from the Sun Star.


    During this time, the Sun Star fell into a period of tranquility.


    It was not just the Sun Star; one could say that the entire Primordial Starry Sky was particularly peaceful.

 Chapter 55 - 55 50 The Increasingly Bustling Primordial

    ?55: Chapter 50: The Increasingly Bustling Primordial 55: Chapter 50: The Increasingly Bustling Primordial Perhaps it was because of the special environment of the Primordial Starry Sky that not many creatures were born within it.


    Compared to the Primordial Starry Sky, a vast variety of lifeforms were born on the Primordial Continent, bustling with extraordinary liveliness.


    Originally, Wang Shu entrusted his two juniors from the Taiyin Star to Di Jun and East King, asking them to take care of them for a time.


    Every so often, Di Jun would visit the Taiyin Star, partly to fulfill the promise and look after Xi He and Chang Xi, and partly to comprehend and cultivate there.


    After Wang Shu¡¯s fall, East King never visited the Taiyin Star again.


    East King was busy, indeed very busy.


    After the end of the struggle between the Dao and the Demon Path, the first thing East King did upon returning to Zifu State from the Taiyin Star was to go into secluded cultivation to break through to the Daluo Golden Immortal.


    In the decisive battle, East King¡¯s survival was undoubtedly accompanied by great gains.


    Bolstered by the fortune of the Daoist path, along with East King¡¯s own accumulation, his breakthrough was without turbulence, remarkably smooth.


    At that time, East King was also considered a noteworthy master within the Primordial.


    Having participated in the struggle between Dao and Demon and witnessed the prowess of both the Daoist and Demon Paths, he wished to build his own force and compete for the destiny of Primordial.


    After all, even esteemed beings like Hong Jun were competing for fortune, which showed the importance of such destiny.


    Although the Daoist path had emerged victorious, seizing the fortune of Primordial,


    new races and lifeforms were being born within Primordial, naturally bringing forth new destinies.


    Moreover, with all the great powers of Primordial fallen in the struggle between Dao and Demon, it was an excellent opportunity for him to shine.


    Of course, although he was full of confidence, he was also concerned about encountering an opponent¡ª


    namely, Di Jun.


    East King was self-aware, knowing that Di Jun was stronger than him and his demeanor far more fitting for dominating the Primordial.


    Under such circumstances, East King even hoped Di Jun would be entangled in manifold affairs on the Taiyin Star, granting him an opportunity.


    Among those lucky enough to have survived the Dao-Demon showdown, Di Jun¡¯s name was known to be more influential than East King¡¯s.


    Nevertheless, despite his wariness of Di Jun, East King also had confidence.


    For at the critical moment of his breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal, the Residual Soul of a Daluo Golden Immortal attempted to possess him.


    Daoist Li Huo, a name East King had heard of but never encountered before.


    However, this Residual Soul of Daoist Li Huo seemed to have been ravaged by Di Jun.


    East King knew of this because during their struggle, he unleashed Pure Yang Fire, while Daoist Li Huo revealed fear.


    It was this sliver of opportunity that allowed East King to win in the end, successfully devouring the Residual Soul.


    East King¡¯s Pure Yang Fire, formed from Innate Pure Yang Qi, resembled Di Jun¡¯s Taiyang Fire in appearance.


    After all, East King had fought alongside Di Jun and knew more about Taiyang Fire than other creatures.


    By devouring that Residual Soul, East King instantly gained part of Daoist Li Huo¡¯s memories, effectively inheriting a portion of a Daluo Golden Immortal¡¯s legacy.


    This included several of the Daluo Golden Immortal¡¯s Divine Skills and Secret Techniques.


    Therefore, after East King stepped into the Daluo Golden Immortal Realm, he did not need to adjust and was very familiar with this realm.


    After his breakthrough to Daluo Golden Immortal, East King began to gather those lifeforms that had survived the Dao-Demon battle.


    These creatures were blessed with the fortune of the Daoist path and naturally progressed smoothly in their cultivation.


    Having gathered these creatures, East King started to pay attention to the newly born lifeforms in Primordial, trying his best to subdue them.


    Several eon meetings have passed, and the East King has subdued numerous races and beings, also once contending against secluded races.


    Yet the direly concerned-about Di Jun did not show himself.


    His power, too, steadily expanded, and his cultivation speed quickened due to the increase in fortune.


    However, he was not satisfied with this, considering the current situation being far from any side during the initial Dao and Demon rivalry.


    Moreover, not all beings could be found by the East King.


    Until one day, with the appearance of the Witch Clan in Primordial, the East King¡¯s expansion came to an end.


    At this time, Di Jun was cultivating on the Sun Star with Taiyi, essentially ignoring the affairs of Primordial.


    Once the Witch Clan appeared, they declared themselves the owners of the Primordial Continent, disrespecting the Heavenly Dao, only worshipping Pangu Father God, truly extreme in their arrogance.


    The Witch Clan did not cultivate Mana Primordial Spirits but only physical bodies, within which Laws were contained.


    As the physical bodies strengthened, the Laws they could control would naturally enhance.


    The East King naturally would not miss out on this emerging race, leading several attempts to conquer them, but to no avail.


    The Witch Clan might have just emerged, but their power was exceedingly formidable.


    Twelve Ancestor Witches, although only cultivating their physical bodies, each had the strength comparable to Daluo Golden Immortals, and not the kind that had just entered the Golden Immortal Realm.


    Under their command, there were several Great Witches; the weakest among them could match Golden Immortals, the strongest even able to contend with ordinary Daluo Golden Immortals.


    Despite going through several eon meetings and having the augmentation of fortune, with a cultivation speed not slow, and several Daluo Golden Immortals among his subordinates,


    The East King was still unable to defeat the Witch Clan; even some beings that survived the previous Dao and Demon final battle perished in the process of conquering the Witch Clan.


    Now, the beings who knew of the initial Dao and Demon rivalry were becoming fewer and fewer.


    The emergence of the Witch Clan completely stripped the East King of his grasp on the Primordial situation.


    And this was merely a beginning.


    With the passage of time, domains of wonder without previous existence began to emerge in Primordial.


    Kunlun Mountain, Feng Qi Mountain, Fire Cloud Cave, Longevity Mountain...


    These territories that Di Jun sought but couldn¡¯t find, now appeared within Primordial.


    Within these lands, likewise, new beings were nurtured, further causing the East King to lose control over the course of Primordial.


    The quiet for several eon meetings, Primordial Continent, as if in a moment, regained vitality once more.


    Of course, the Western Primordial excepted, still a barren expanse, with only Jie Yin and Zhun Ti leading some beings in bustling effort.


    However, it is precisely because of this barren environment that they are spared from external disturbances.


    The East King paid no attention to the desolate Western Primordial, and moreover, it was sparsely populated.


    Not to mention the Witch Clan, without beings meaning without food, they were even less likely to come to this Western Primordial.


    Primordial Continent is now so lively; at this time, the part of Di Jun¡¯s mind comprehending the Heavenly Dao also sensed the change in fate.


    In an instant, the images of countless beings devoured by the Witch Clan appeared in Di Jun¡¯s mind, as if foretelling something.


    This image appeared briefly and then disappeared.


    Upon this, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think: Has the Witch Clan already been born?


    Aside from this, Di Jun¡¯s heart remained undisturbed; his mind continued to comprehend in three parts.


    Some responsibilities, after all, should not be undertaken blindly.

 Chapter 56 - 56 51 The Arrival of East King

    ?56: Chapter 51 The Arrival of East King 56: Chapter 51 The Arrival of East King Time continues to flow, and the creatures of Primordial multiply ceaselessly, reminiscent of a prosperous era during the struggle between Daoists and Demons.


    Of course, not only are the creatures within the Primordial increasing, but there is also a gradual rise in cultivators with profound realms.


    The number of Daluo Golden Immortals grows one after another, creating quite a lively atmosphere.


    The force led by East King can no longer dominate Primordial, but it is still one of the notable powers within.


    All the hustle and bustle on the Primordial Continent has almost nothing to do with the Primordial Starry Sky, which remains as tranquil as ever.


    Taiyi does wish to visit the Primordial Continent, but he is constantly pressed by Di Jun to practice and refine the Body Refinement technique.


    Di Jun has now created a Body Refinement technique that uses the Qi of All Heavens Stars to temper his physical body.


    And it is the Qi of the Sun Star that Taiyi is absorbing.


    The Qi of the Sun Star is overwhelmingly dominant, aligning well with Taiyi¡¯s personality.


    Moreover, with the suppression of the Chaos Bell, Taiyi¡¯s absorption of Qi from the Sun Star is very smooth.


    It can be said that while retaining the characteristics of the Qi of the Sun Star, it also becomes easier to utilize.


    Di Jun¡¯s choice is not limited to the Sun Star, as the River Map and Luo Book can communicate with All Heavens Stars, allowing access to various Qis of the stars.


    Naturally, Di Jun would not miss this opportunity to absorb the Qi of many stars and refine his body.


    Every so often, Di Jun also visits the Taiyin Star to discuss the Dao with Xi He and Chang Xi.


    These two have inherited from Wang Shu and can provide insights to Di Jun in some areas.


    After all, when it comes to the understanding of the Power of Taiyin, he cannot compare with sisters Xi He and Chang Xi.


    Di Jun, who has traveled through the Primordial Starry Sky and the Primordial Continent for numerous aeons, has a profound foundation and can resolve the doubts of Xi He and Chang Xi.


    However, the concerns of Chang Xi lie not in the Dao, but in the various intriguing matters within Primordial.


    Sometimes Di Jun is not alone in his visits; he has also led Taiyi there.


    However, Taiyi does not favor the cold aura of the Taiyin Star, so after a few visits, he no longer comes.


    Di Jun does not insist; he understands that the path Taiyi walks does not require the Power of Taiyin, but rather follows an extremely Yang Dao.


    ...


    East King looks at the Sun Star before him, doing much mental preparation.


    The changing situation in Primordial has made him acknowledge a reality: reliant solely on his own abilities and realm cultivation, he simply cannot achieve the scale once held by the Path of Dao.


    Having seen Luo Hou and the four elders, he is not content with such a state.


    Hence, he thinks of Di Jun; he must admit that Di Jun, both in abilities and cultivation realm, is indeed more formidable than himself.


    He has set aside his prejudices and the fear he harbors towards Di Jun, wishing to ask for Di Jun¡¯s assistance.


    Of course, he has also prepared to offer Di Jun a corresponding position.


    If the Path of Dao could not be dominated by one alone, having four elders,


    then his force adding Di Jun, whose status surpasses his, is also acceptable.


    Before coming, East King had done his psychological preparation and took a seat on the Sun Star once again.


    After all, the influence that Di Jun has on him is too great, always feeling as if he lives in Di Jun¡¯s shadow.


    Finally, East King steps onto the Sun Star.


    At the moment when East King barely tread onto it, Di Jun, who was sitting under the Fusang Tree, opened his eyes.


    As the Sun Star is the birthplace of Di Jun, he naturally senses someone¡¯s arrival.


    Moreover, since East King truly comes to visit, he naturally does not hide or sneak around.


    ¡°`


    Taiyi, who was cultivating nearby using the star qi of the Sun Star to refine his body, also noticed Di Jun¡¯s state and asked, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    One should know that, other than guiding his own cultivation and visiting the Taiyin Star, his brother spent most other times comprehending the Heavenly Dao.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The visit to the Taiyin Star had only just occurred recently, and his current cultivation had not reached the point where he needed guidance.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Di Jun did not immediately answer Taiyi¡¯s question, his gaze piercing through the Array protecting the Fusang Tree, he saw the East King who had stepped onto the Sun Star.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Within Di Jun¡¯s sight, the East King seemed to sense something too, stopped in his tracks, and looked around suspiciously.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°Taiyi, we have a visitor, go and bring him here.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Di Jun¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Without any hesitation, Taiyi agreed.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    A fiery red light emanated from Di Jun and fell upon Taiyi, and immediately in Taiyi¡¯s mind, an image surfaced of a middle-aged man dressed in a magnificent robe walking on the Sun Star.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    After understanding, Taiyi headed in the direction of the East King.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The arrival of the East King did not concern Di Jun too much.


    Sending Taiyi to welcome him was out of respect for their past camaraderie when they fought together.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The East King, feeling the intense Taiyang Fire surrounding him, thought it no wonder that Di Jun was so adept at using the Taiyang Fire.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    This was the East King¡¯s first step onto the Sun Star; experiencing the majestic aura of the Sun Star, his heart was greatly shocked.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    In fact, the Sun Star and the Taiyin Star, being foremost among the stars, share the same rank.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    It¡¯s just that compared to the Sun Star, the Taiyin Star¡¯s aura is softer and much more reserved.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    This had led the East King, when he first stepped onto the Taiyin Star, not to notice its might.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Moreover, the East King was only a Golden Immortal back then, and now he has become a Daluo Golden Immortal, with naturally different levels of sensitivity.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The East King wandered aimlessly on the Sun Star, calming down his heart, in no rush.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    After years of cultivation, managing his emotions had become somewhat of a skill for the East King.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Based on his understanding of his old friend Di Jun, from the moment he set foot on the Sun Star, Di Jun would have known.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Now, it was just a matter of when this old friend would come to meet him.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Suddenly, the East King saw a man dressed in a gold-plated robe appearing not far away, with a large Three-legged Golden Crow embroidered on his robe.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°Haha, Daoist Di Jun, you¡¯ve finally come to meet me.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The East King spoke with a laugh.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°Di Jun¡± did not reply but continued walking toward the East King.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    As he approached, the East King saw that the ¡°Di Jun¡± looking at him revealed a sense of curiosity in his eyes.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    That¡¯s not right, not right.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The East King thought to himself.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Upon closer examination, he found that although the man before him resembled Daoist Di Jun greatly, there was a significant difference in temperament.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    He could never forget the temperament Di Jun possessed when he first met him.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°You are not Daoist Di Jun, what is your relationship with Daoist Di Jun?¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The East King¡¯s tone was not fierce, for someone who resembled Daoist Di Jun so closely must have an extraordinary relationship with him.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°I am Taiyi, Di Jun is my brother, he¡¯s waiting for you.


    Come with me.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Without further ado, Taiyi finished speaking and turned to leave.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Di Jun¡¯s brother?


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The East King was somewhat surprised in his heart, but he did not show it, and followed Taiyi¡¯s steps.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 57 - 57 52 Invitation

    ?57: Chapter 52 Invitation 57: Chapter 52 Invitation East King followed behind Taiyi, sensing Taiyi¡¯s cultivation realm involuntarily.


    Daluo Golden Immortal?


    His heart surged with surprise, but it quickly calmed down.


    In today¡¯s Primordial Era, seeing a Daluo Golden Immortal had become nothing unusual.


    Who knows what kind of origins and backgrounds the current beings possess when they were just born; they are either Daluo Golden Immortals or not far from it.


    East King¡¯s surprise was unknown to Taiyi.


    Taiyi also did not conceal his aura, as there was no need.


    Of course, Taiyi himself did not have a clear understanding of where he stood in the Primordial Era.


    After all, aside from the warm help of his elder brother in his breakthrough, he spent most of his time cultivating under the ¡°oppression¡± of his elder brother.


    Soon, Taiyi brought East King to the protective formation of the Fusang Tree.


    Under Taiyi¡¯s lead, East King stepped into the formation and instantly felt a familiar sensation.


    He couldn¡¯t help but look around him.


    This formation was the same one used to protect the Fusang Tree.


    Then he looked up, and the enormous Fusang Tree came into view.


    Indeed, it was the Fusang Tree; Di Jun had actually planted the Fusang Tree on the Sun Star.


    He followed Taiyi closely, his gaze fixed on the gigantic Fusang Tree.


    In his perception, the tree¡¯s aura was profound, seemingly no less than his own, which was what surprised him the most.


    Newly born beings, East King did not know their origins or heritage, so he accepted that.


    But this Fusang Tree, one he had seen before, was now under Di Jun¡¯s cultivation, apparently no less than himself, really...


    East King was at a loss on how to describe his feelings.


    Furthermore, East King also sensed a familiar aura emanating from the Fusang Tree, which puzzled him.


    ¡°Brother, I have brought the guest.¡±


    As East King was pondering, the voice of Taiyi awakened him.


    At this moment, East King saw Di Jun standing under the Fusang Tree, with an aura of authority and gentleness about him.


    East King instinctively tried to sense Di Jun¡¯s realm, but felt nothing.


    Unfathomable!


    These words appeared in East King¡¯s mind.


    Luckily, he merely relied on his perception and did not use his Divine Sense, otherwise, it was uncertain whether he could even leave the Sun Star.


    Di Jun nodded upon hearing Taiyi¡¯s voice and then said, ¡°Go and cultivate, I will chat with an old friend for a moment.¡±


    Old friend?


    Taiyi looked puzzledly at East King, then went to cultivate.


    At this time, Di Jun looked at East King and said with a smile, ¡°Daoist East King, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, long time no see.¡±


    East King responded with a smile as well.


    Di Jun waved his hand, and a stone table with two stone stools appeared under the Fusang Tree.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Di Jun said.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    East King responded.


    Both sat down simultaneously.


    East King immediately sensed something extraordinary about the stone table and chairs, which contained an abundance of Fire Essence Qi and also Innate Spiritual Energy.


    Is this Spiritual Ore?


    What¡¯s more, top-grade Innate Fire Spirit Ore made into stone tables and chairs?


    As a leader of a faction, East King also had many resources at his disposal.


    Yet, he would still not bear to make such top-grade Innate Spirit Ore into tables and chairs.


    In Di Jun¡¯s eyes, however, this was not really significant.


    The Sun Star was equally vast, and although it only nurtured Di Jun and Taiyi, there were indeed many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures on it.


    In fact, there were even Innate Spiritual Treasures cultivated there, though their grades were far inferior to the River Map and Luo Book and the Chaos Bell.


    After Di Jun and Taiyi took them, they were not much used.


    East King¡¯s Qi Cultivation Technique was quite good; though surprised, he did not show it in his expression.


    Following that, branches from the Fusang Tree brought over two stone cups, which were made from the same material as the stone table and chairs.


    East King glanced at the fiery red liquid in the cup and looked towards Di Jun.


    ¡°Come, Daoist East King, have a taste.


    This is made from the essence of the Fusang Tree combined with Taiyang Essence.¡±


    After saying this, Di Jun picked up the stone cup in front of him and drained it in one gulp.


    Seeing this, East King also picked up the stone cup and drank it all in one gulp.


    Upon drinking it, the fiery red liquid instantly transformed into pure Taiyang Fire Essence Qi, circulating around East King, making him feel extremely refreshed.


    He felt that if he drank this pure Fire Essence Qi regularly, it would greatly benefit his own Pure Yang Qi.


    After finishing one cup, Di Jun then turned to East King and asked, ¡°Daoist East King, busy managing myriad affairs, what brings you to my Sun Star this time?¡±


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, after the battle between Dao and demons, only you and I are acquainted in this Primordial Heaven and Earth.


    Can¡¯t I come for a visit?¡±


    East King did not directly state his purpose but instead talked about their relationship.


    Di Jun was not in a hurry and slowly said, ¡°Is Daoist East King here to reminisce?¡±


    Di Jun had some guesses about East King¡¯s purpose but remained silent since East King did not mention it.


    He even hoped that East King really came to reminisce, as East King said, not many creatures who participated in the Dao Demon battle were left.


    If East King really came to reminisce without involving matters of interest, Di Jun would be very welcoming.


    After all, Di Jun was also a creature who valued old acquaintances.


    ¡°Yes, I am indeed here to reminisce with Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    ¡°But before we reminisce, I have a question to ask Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    East King said.


    Here it comes.


    Di Jun thought to himself, but his expression remained unchanged as he asked, ¡°What question?¡±


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, there is a familiar aura on your Fusang Tree that I am curious about.


    Could you clarify?¡±


    East King asked.


    This matter had indeed troubled him.


    Since Di Jun took away the Fusang Tree, he had never been in touch with it.


    East King¡¯s question was unexpected to Di Jun, but he immediately thought of the source of the familiar aura.


    Could it be Pure Yang Qi?


    You see, when fighting alongside East King, the Fusang Tree had not hesitated to steal Pure Yang Qi from him.


    He relayed this situation to the Divine Soul of the Fusang Tree, which strongly opposed it.


    It absolutely couldn¡¯t be Pure Yang Qi; when the tree heard it was East King outside the Array, it had already concealed the Pure Yang Qi.


    Especially now with the concealment of Taiyang Fire from the Sun Star, it was impossible to be discovered.


    Understanding this, Di Jun then asked, ¡°I wonder what kind of aura from the Fusang Tree you find familiar, Daoist?¡±


    East King did not explain but directly took out that familiar aura from his body, revealing it in front of Di Jun.


    Upon sensing this aura, Di Jun suddenly realized: So that¡¯s how it is.

 Chapter 58 - 58 53 East Kings Temporary Request

    ?58: Chapter 53 East King¡¯s Temporary Request 58: Chapter 53 East King¡¯s Temporary Request Indeed, it wasn¡¯t just himself that Daoist Li Huo had his eyes on.


    Di Jun said to East King, ¡°Daoist friend, do you still remember Daoist Li Huo?¡±


    ¡°Daoist Li Huo?¡±


    East King immediately reacted.


    The familiar aura he sensed was that of Daoist Li Huo, and the aura he extracted from his own body was also Daoist Li Huo¡¯s.


    But why hadn¡¯t he realized it?


    A surge of confusion arose in East King¡¯s heart.


    As he was contemplating, Di Jun¡¯s voice rang out again.


    ¡°Before I made my breakthrough to become a Daluo Golden Immortal, Daoist Li Huo had implanted a mark on me.¡±


    ¡°After his demise, his Residual Soul took refuge in my body, until after the conflict between Dao and Demons ended, when I refined and purified Daoist Li Huo¡¯s Residual Soul and gave it to the Fusang Tree.¡±


    ¡°Now you carry Daoist Li Huo¡¯s aura, it¡¯s natural for you to sense the familiar aura from the Fusang Tree.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s likely you were also targeted by Daoist Li Huo back then.¡±


    Di Jun explained smilingly.


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s explanation, East King immediately connected all the dots.


    Originally, Daoist Li Huo had set his sights on both himself and Di Jun, and after failing to possess Di Jun upon his death, he attempted to possess himself.


    No wonder, the simulated Taiyang Fire he had managed to scare off Daoist Li Huo¡¯s Residual Soul and successfully devour it.


    However, East King thought about his state just now, having failed to realize it was Daoist Li Huo¡¯s aura, even mistaking it for his own.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, when I was breaking through to become a Daluo Golden Immortal, Daoist Li Huo¡¯s Residual Soul also tried to possess me, but I defeated and devoured it,¡± said East King.


    ¡°Devouring a Daluo Golden Immortal as a Golden Immortal, albeit just a Residual Soul, is no easy feat.


    You truly have great skills,¡± praised Di Jun.


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s compliment, East King felt a bit embarrassed, though his expression didn¡¯t reveal it, nor did he mention the key factor of his victory.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, I have a favor to ask,¡± East King said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Feel free to speak, friend.


    I will not shirk if it¡¯s within my power to assist.¡±


    Di Jun didn¡¯t agree outright, as his friendship with East King wasn¡¯t that deep yet.


    ¡°Devouring the Residual Soul of a Daluo Golden Immortal as a Golden Immortal is not an easy task.


    I suspect Daoist Li Huo may have left some other contingency within me.¡±


    ¡°My cultivation is profound, yet I¡¯d appreciate your help in examining it thoroughly,¡± requested East King.


    As for his original purpose of coming here, that was because his condition was different.


    Upon hearing this, Di Jun¡¯s expression turned solemn and he began to sense East King¡¯s cultivation.


    Indeed, he was undoubtedly a Daluo Golden Immortal, and if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, his foundation seemed to mimic that of Hong Jun, constructing his path with the Three Thousand Laws.


    However, East King did not possess the opportunities and talents of Hong Jun.


    He had only condensed about thirty Laws into his own path.


    Nevertheless, something peculiar was noticed upon closer examination¡ªEast King¡¯s cultivation level seemed to have a hint of insubstantiality to it.


    After a long while, Di Jun said, ¡°If you yourself have not noticed anything, then Daoist Li Huo must have hidden it deeply.¡±


    ¡°You should be prepared, if you want to explore further, you can¡¯t resist.¡±


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, East King realized this was no simple matter.


    His expression filled with hesitation, unsure whether to proceed.


    Di Jun wasn¡¯t in a hurry either, quietly watching East King make his choice.


    Di Jun felt it strange how fate worked; Daoist Li Huo, supposedly not completely dead, had actually come knocking on his door.


    After a long while, Di Jun¡¯s voice rang out again: ¡°Perhaps, friend, you are too exhausted and mistaken in your senses.


    Let¡¯s just drop the matter.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the hesitation in East King¡¯s expression instantly vanished.


    He himself is a Daluo Golden Immortal, how could his perception easily be mistaken.


    ¡°I believe in Daoist Di Jun!¡±


    East King said as he looked at Di Jun.


    ¡°Good, since Daoist friend trusts me this much, naturally I cannot let you be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°But what can you offer?¡±


    Di Jun asked again.


    ¡°Offer what?¡±


    East King was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out.


    He trusted Di Jun so much, yet he still wanted him to offer something?


    ¡°Daoist friend, as a top leader among the Primordial forces, you wouldn¡¯t want me to exert effort for nothing, right?¡±


    Di Jun said with a smile.


    ¡°What does Daoist Di Jun want?¡±


    East King frowned and asked.


    ¡°The comprehension of Pure Yang Qi, could it be possible?¡±


    Di Jun straightforwardly said without any reservation.


    Regarding the Pure Yang Qi, through the Fusang Tree, Di Jun had some understanding and wanted to see how it differed from the Power of the Taiyang.


    Moreover, the comprehension of Pure Yang Qi from the Fusang Tree could probably be improved too.


    Actually, Di Jun had two other reasons for agreeing with East King.


    One was because initially the Fusang Tree stole the Pure Yang Qi from East King.


    Although East King did not know, it still had to be repaid eventually.


    Another aspect was that Di Jun wanted to completely eradicate Daoist Li Huo.


    To seize his life, Di Jun certainly would not miss the opportunity.


    East King didn¡¯t expect that Di Jun didn¡¯t want Innate Spiritual Treasures or resources, but actually wanted his comprehension of Pure Yang Qi.


    Honestly, East King was reluctant to give his comprehension to Di Jun.


    Because once the comprehension of Pure Yang Qi was given to Di Jun, if Di Jun wanted to deal with him, it would indeed be very easy.


    East King believed Di Jun had such capability.


    However, East King quickly realized that even if he didn¡¯t hand over his comprehension of Pure Yang Qi, Di Jun could easily defeat him.


    Thinking this, East King directly said, ¡°Alright, I will impart the comprehension of Pure Yang Qi to Daoist friend.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a red light flew out from the top of East King¡¯s head and landed in the hands of Di Jun.


    ¡°Daoist friend is straightforward.¡±


    Di Jun said after receiving it.


    At the same time, with a sweep of his Divine Sense, the content appeared within Di Jun¡¯s Primordial Spirit.


    Di Jun collected the ball of red light and said, ¡°Daoist friend, sit here, do not act rashly.¡±


    In a flash, the surging Taiyang Fire directly enveloped East King.


    East King was taken aback.


    You should know, this is Taiyang Fire, under unprepared circumstances, even East King might not survive.


    However, recalling Di Jun¡¯s words, East King eventually did not move.


    When the Taiyang Fire clung to his body, he surprisingly didn¡¯t feel a hint of scorching heat.


    Slowly, this Taiyang Fire started to infiltrate into East King¡¯s body, and he tried his best to control the Mana inside, not resisting.


    After the Taiyang Fire had infiltrated East King¡¯s entire body, it began to invade his Primordial Spirit.


    Watching the Taiyang Fire slowly approaching, East King¡¯s heart also couldn¡¯t help but panic a bit.

 Chapter 59 - 59 54 Reunion

    ?59: Chapter 54 Reunion 59: Chapter 54 Reunion When the Taiyang Fire spread to East King¡¯s Primordial Spirit, East King still did not feel any scorching heat.


    East King was very surprised in his heart: Could it be that Di Jun¡¯s control over the Taiyang Fire had reached this extent?


    In fact, to achieve this effect, Di Jun¡¯s control over the Taiyang Fire was only part of the reason; another part was that Di Jun had integrated the Power of Taiyin into it.


    After a long time, Di Jun can now freely control the Power of Taiyin.


    ¡°Di Jun!¡±


    A scream echoed from inside East King¡¯s body, filled with hatred in the voice.


    Di Jun did not care about this, he had already secretly calculated with the River Map and Luo Book that Daoist Li Huo had truly fallen this time.


    East King¡¯s complexion turned ugly in an instant, although he had some guesses, when he actually found out, he still felt uncomfortable.


    Di Jun did not care about this and under his control, the Taiyang Fire quickly dispersed.


    A bright red glow surged from East King¡¯s body, still wrapped in the Taiyang Fire.


    Feeling that bright red glow, East King sensed the presence of Daoist Li Huo.


    Not only that, East King felt that his own cultivation had actually declined.


    ¡°Daoist East King, this Residual Soul of Daoist Li Huo is connected to your Divine Soul, and a portion of your cultivation achievements has been devoured by him.¡±


    East King¡¯s face looked even uglier.


    Di Jun looked at East King¡¯s ugly expression, feeling somewhat speechless in his heart.


    If East King had been a Daluo Golden Immortal at that time, dealing with the Residual Soul of Li Huo wouldn¡¯t have been as easy as it was for him, but it wouldn¡¯t have been particularly difficult either.


    If East King had tried to devour the Residual Soul of this Daluo Golden Immortal when he broke through his realm, such a situation would not have occurred.


    The reason for this result was that East King rashly tried to devour a Daluo Golden Immortal as a mere Golden Immortal.


    Unable to digest, it could only become a part of the Primordial Spirit, and might even backfire on East King.


    However, at this moment, East King noticed that he seemed to have lost some restrictions and felt more at ease.


    Though his cultivation had declined, it had also become more solid.


    Thinking of this, East King felt it was not unacceptable, and his expression eased slightly.


    ¡°This time, thank you, Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    East King said sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, my friend.


    You also paid a price.¡±


    Di Jun said with a smile.


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, East King felt that he might have difficulty achieving his original goal.


    However, he thought about the conditions he had prepared and couldn¡¯t help feeling confident.


    Then East King and Di Jun truly reminisced, discussing the old times.


    Di Jun was happy to do this, giving control of the topic to East King, going along with East King¡¯s words.


    He had cultivated for countless years, seldom having free time.


    Now being able to reminisce with East King was a kind of pleasant leisure.


    East King and Di Jun talked about their first encounter, sharing the feeling of nearly becoming enemies at the time.


    The two talked about the years following Wang Shu, and both revealed their nostalgia for Wang Shu.


    Unfortunately, Wang Shu had fallen just like those early Primordial Golden Immortals had indeed.


    Afterward, East King kept praising Di Jun, admiring his talent at the time, as he was quick to learn anything.


    And Di Jun also praised East King from other aspects, such as East King¡¯s exceptional support.


    ¡°`


    The conversation between the two carried a sense of mutual flattery often found in business dealings.


    ¡°`


    However, both were engrossed in it, enjoying a rare moment of relaxation.


    ¡°`


    Di Jun didn¡¯t take the words of East King seriously, it was just a way to relax and there was no need to delve too deeply.


    ¡°`


    As for whether East King had taken it seriously, Di Jun didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°`


    Then, East King couldn¡¯t help but recount the brilliant deeds of Di Jun during the clash between Dao and Demon.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, the legends about you have been circulated among the Golden Immortals for quite some time.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Among the Golden Immortals, you had no equal, fighting to a draw with Wu Tian, the disciple of Demon Ancestor Luo Hou.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°Being able to escape from the hands of Wu Tian, who had already become a Daluo Golden Immortal.¡±


    ¡°`


    While East King was recounting these events, his expression was filled with both envy and admiration.


    ¡°`


    He truly envied Di Jun¡¯s abilities, thinking that if he had them back then, he wouldn¡¯t be in the Sun Star now.


    ¡°`


    From the moment Di Jun helped him erase the traces left by Daoist Li Huo, he felt the unfathomable depth of Di Jun¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°`


    Di Jun listened to East King¡¯s words, smiled, and said nothing.


    ¡°`


    To be honest, from Di Jun¡¯s current perspective, everything he did as a Golden Immortal was in the past.


    ¡°`


    Higher-level matters were unknown to East King.


    ¡°`


    For instance, during the final battle of the Dao and Demon clash, Di Jun nearly burned Wu Tian alive with the Taiyang Fire.


    ¡°`


    Had it not been for the oath of the Demon Ancestor, all demonic cultivators turned into Outer Heaven Demons, Wu Tian would have been reduced to ashes long ago.


    ¡°`


    Even after Wu Tian became an Outer Heaven Demon, didn¡¯t Di Jun still retain part of his Origin?


    ¡°`


    Compared to these, the deeds done as a Golden Immortal hardly mattered.


    ¡°`


    Di Jun then also praised East King, reminiscent of former colleagues flattering each other at work.


    ¡°`


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, it¡¯s just that the two of us only caught the tail end of the Dao and Demon conflict, not having lived through many years.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°If we had existed in the same era as Hong Jun, perhaps you and I would also be the ancestors of Daoism,¡± said East King.


    ¡°`


    Di Jun didn¡¯t quite agree with East King¡¯s statement in his heart.


    ¡°`


    Although confident, Di Jun truly didn¡¯t think he could reach the level of Hong Jun.


    ¡°`


    But since they were reminiscing, Di Jun naturally wouldn¡¯t voice such a dispiriting remark, instead he said: ¡°What East King says is very true.¡±


    ¡°`


    East King, emboldened by Di Jun¡¯s affirmation, immediately said: ¡°Daoist Di Jun, the conflict between Dao and Demon has passed, but now is a great era for the Primordial World.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°With your ability combined with my forces, we can surely recreate the former glory of Daoism.¡±


    ¡°`


    East King finally revealed his true intention.


    ¡°`


    Hearing this, Di Jun instantly understood the true purpose behind East King¡¯s visit to the Sun Star.


    ¡°`


    The reminiscence he had assumed was just a heart-to-heart connection East King sought to establish with him.


    ¡°`


    This was somewhat awkward.


    ¡°`


    Di Jun was enjoying some rare leisure time, chatting with East King and reminiscing about the past.


    ¡°`


    Meanwhile, East King was sharing his heartfelt thoughts, seemingly poised to unfold grand ambitions together with Di Jun.


    ¡°`


    The goals of their conversation were different, yet they seemed to enjoy the engagement.


    ¡°`


    Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think: Did East King take everything I said seriously?


    ¡°`


    If he were to speak the truth, Di Jun felt that it would be best for East King to focus on his cultivation, as ambition wasn¡¯t quite suited for him since he lacked the ability.


    ¡°`


    But after having enjoyed a pleasant conversation, Di Jun hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to politely decline East King¡¯s proposal.

 Chapter 60 - 60 55 Facing Rejection

    ?60: Chapter 55: Facing Rejection 60: Chapter 55: Facing Rejection Di Jun was contemplating how to decline East King¡¯s offer.


    East King, seeing Di Jun not speaking for a long time, thought it was because he hadn¡¯t offered enough.


    After all, when removing Daoist Li Huo¡¯s residual soul just now, it was Di Jun who spoke of compensation first, let alone for such a significant matter.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, as long as you join my forces, your position will be like mine.¡±


    East King looked at Di Jun and said.


    This was the compensation East King had prepared; in his view, he had already made a considerable concession.


    After all, the power in Zifu State was something he had started to build since the end of the Dao-Demon conflict.


    To be able to share this with Di Jun was truly not easy.


    Di Jun listened to East King¡¯s words and also sensed the conflict within East King¡¯s heart.


    He knew that ultimately, East King was reluctant to let go of that position.


    ¡°Daoist East King, I think the Sun Star is quite fine, and I have no intention of getting involved with the affairs of the Primordial Continent.¡±


    Di Jun tactfully declined.


    East King naturally wasn¡¯t content, especially after witnessing a part of Di Jun¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, don¡¯t you want to establish a force as splendid as the Dao¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to become a figure like Hong Jun Ancestor, Yin Yang Ancestor, Qian Kun Ancestor, Dian Dao Ancestor?¡±


    ¡°With your strength, the current situation in Primordial is a great opportunity for you to demonstrate your abilities.¡±


    Hearing East King¡¯s words, Di Jun wasn¡¯t tempted at all.


    Instead, he said,


    ¡°Daoist East King, our chosen paths had already diverged during the Dao-Demon conflict.


    ¡°I am aware of your ambitions.¡±


    ¡°However, I am without such ambitions.


    I prefer to cultivate peacefully and not get involved in the various affairs of the Primordial Continent.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, Hong Jun Ancestor was the final victor of the Dao.¡±


    East King, seeing Di Jun¡¯s regal bearing, didn¡¯t believe Di Jun¡¯s words.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun...¡±


    Before East King could finish, Di Jun directly interrupted.


    ¡°Daoist East King, let¡¯s end our trip down memory lane here.


    I hope there will be an opportunity for us to sit down and chat like this again in the future.¡±


    East King gave Di Jun a profound look, knowing that even with the greatest compensation he had prepared, it still hadn¡¯t moved Di Jun.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, this time it was I who disturbed you, I shall take my leave.¡±


    Since he hadn¡¯t achieved his main goal, East King felt no need to stay any longer.


    ¡°Taiyi, please see Daoist East King off for me.¡±


    As Di Jun¡¯s voice fell, Taiyi appeared beside East King.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Taiyi said.


    Without any hesitation, East King followed Taiyi and left.


    Di Jun watched East King¡¯s departing figure, with no ripples in his heart.


    The images of countless lives eaten by the Witch Clan in the past hadn¡¯t shaken Di Jun, much less East King¡¯s promises now.


    If really to join Zifu State, it would be better to establish the Demon Clan himself and become the Demon Emperor known from memories of his past life.


    Nevertheless, Di Jun still appreciated East King for having brought him a moment of pleasant time.


    At this moment, the Fusang Tree once again brought Di Jun a cup of Taiyang Spirit Essence, which Di Jun slowly savored.


    East King followed Taiyi and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart.


    He indeed felt significant pressure facing Di Jun, worried that if Di Jun actually agreed, East King¡¯s status in Zifu State might sharply decline.


    But facing such a powerful being as Di Jun, East King couldn¡¯t resist the urge to align himself with him.


    However, Di Jun¡¯s decisive refusal truly allowed East King to relax.


    But there was another issue to contend with¡ªwhere could he gather a group of beings to help him directly confront the Witch Clan?


    East King¡¯s gaze unconsciously landed on Taiyi, and he couldn¡¯t help but entertain an idea.


    Di Jun¡¯s brother, with a Realm Cultivation not lacking, possessing a brother like Di Jun, his strength should also be considerable.


    Taiyi led East King to the edge of the Array, and East King couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Daoist Taiyi, with such strength, why do you stay within the Sun Star?


    Why not venture into the Primordial Continent and carve out a name for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Daoist East King, know your limits.¡±


    East King had just finished speaking when the sound of Di Jun¡¯s voice reached his ears.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Feeling his Primordial Spirit tremble, East King couldn¡¯t help but let out a stifled grunt.


    At the same time, the surrounding Taiyang Fire surged, seemingly wishing to engulf East King.


    Seeing the expression on East King, Taiyi knew that his elder brother has made his move, and without concealing his disdain, he sneered and then turned back to the Array.


    East King naturally observed Taiyi¡¯s demeanor, and flames of anger burned in his heart.


    Yet more overwhelming was the fear; he had already overestimated Di Jun¡¯s strength, but he had still underestimated him.


    Di Jun, to what extent has his Cultivation reached, that I feel no capacity to resist against him?


    East King couldn¡¯t help but ponder this in his heart.


    East King observed the Taiyang Fire seemingly surging towards him and didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer, nor did he dwell on the matters concerning Taiyi.


    He left the Sun Star without hesitation.


    The moment East King left, Di Jun was already aware.


    Taiyi returned to the Sun Star and, seeing Di Jun sitting at the stone table, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Brother, I...¡±


    Before Taiyi could finish speaking, Di Jun cut in, ¡°When your physical strength matches your Cultivation Realm, then you may travel the Primordial Continent.¡±


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, Taiyi joyfully said, ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    His current Realm Cultivation was that of a Daluo Golden Immortal, and under his brother¡¯s training, his physical strength was just slightly lacking.


    With some effort, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could venture into the Primordial Continent.


    Thinking of this, Taiyi became even more vigorous in drawing upon the Star Qi to refine his body, with the Chaos Bell continuously aiding him from within.


    Di Jun looked at Taiyi¡¯s diligent figure and nodded.


    Taiyi had desired to venture into the Primordial Continent a long time ago, as if the continent had an inexplicable allure.


    However, in the end, Di Jun suppressed that desire.


    Under Di Jun¡¯s suppression, Taiyi could truly focus on refining his own Cultivation and physical body on the Sun Star.


    Now, after East King¡¯s remarks, the ideas in Taiyi¡¯s heart had once again surfaced.


    This time, Di Jun did not intend to keep suppressing Taiyi any longer.


    He had already traversed the Primordial, experienced many things, and amassed sufficient accumulation.


    But Taiyi was different; moreover, he was not of a disposition to enjoy stillness.


    Staying always in the Sun Star wasn¡¯t conducive to Taiyi¡¯s growth.


    After his training, there should be a few beings in the Primordial Continent that could threaten Taiyi¡¯s life.


    Furthermore, Taiyi had the protection of the Chaos Bell.


    Besides, after such a long period of suppression, it¡¯s time for a breakthrough.

 Chapter 61 - 61 56 Rejected Again

    ?61: Chapter 56 Rejected Again 61: Chapter 56 Rejected Again East King, having faced rejection and attack, did not return to Zifu State but instead came to Taiyin Star.


    He remembered correctly; the laurel tree on Taiyin Star should also have considerable strength.


    What he needs to do now is to widely invite distinguished individuals to confront the Witch Clan together.


    He understands that the Witch Clan is his biggest opponent in the Primordial.


    Moreover, he also wanted to visit the descendants of Wang Shu, as he had promised Wang Shu in the past.


    Most importantly, after breaking through to Daluo Golden Immortal, he found that he carried two streams of Daoist luck.


    He wanted to merge them, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Later, he realized that one of the streams might have been a gift from Wang Shu.


    As for the reason why they couldn¡¯t merge, he knew it too; it all had to do with the two descendants of Wang Shu on Taiyin Star.


    Unfortunately, at that time, he was so intent on expanding his own power that he became too arrogant to value this Daoist luck.


    So he didn¡¯t think about coming to Taiyin Star.


    East King arrived at Taiyin Star, feeling the gentle Moonlight here, which was much more comfortable than on the Sun Star.


    He didn¡¯t stop, going directly to where the laurel tree was originally located.


    As he approached, he found an Array slowly rotating.


    East King looked at the Array before him and couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when Wang Shu fell, and both Di Jun and he were on Taiyin Star.


    At that time, Di Jun wanted to invite him to set up the Array together, but he, eager to return and break through to Daluo Golden Immortal, refused.


    Now, looking at this Array, he could not help but feel it was profoundly mysterious and also familiar.


    It seemed to have some similarities with the Array on the Sun Star.


    Just as East King was considering how to enter the Array, a woman dressed in palace attire walked out from within.


    ¡°Are you...


    East King?


    Yes, you are East King!¡±


    A cold yet lively and beautiful voice sounded; it was Chang Xi.


    East King¡¯s image existed in the heritage memories of Wang Shu.


    East King looked at the palace-dressed woman before him, also speculating about her identity.


    Stepping out of the Array arranged by Di Jun with the realm and cultivation of a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Could she be the descendant of the venerable Wang Shu?


    ¡°I am indeed East King, may I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°My name is Chang Xi.¡±


    Suddenly remembering something, Chang Xi then said, ¡°Daoist East King, please follow me.¡±


    With that, she turned and went back into the Array.


    East King quickly followed.


    Led by Chang Xi, soon, East King saw the laurel tree.


    Under the laurel tree, another woman in palace attire was sitting cross-legged.


    ¡°Sister, Daoist East King has arrived.¡±


    Chang Xi didn¡¯t stop and shouted directly.


    Xi He stood up, casting a doting glance at her sister, then focused her gaze on East King.


    ¡°Xi He, meet Daoist East King.¡±


    ¡°Chang Xi, meet Daoist East King.¡±


    Chang Xi mimicked Xi He¡¯s action and repeated the greeting.


    ¡°East King, meet the two Daoists.¡±


    East King returned the courtesy.


    Then, he immediately asked, ¡°Do you two dao friends know me?¡±


    As he spoke, East King¡¯s gaze involuntarily turned towards the laurel tree, wondering in his heart: Could it be that the laurel tree told them?


    Seeing this, Xi He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Daoist Yue Gui who told us, but rather we learned about you and Daoist Di Jun from the inheritances we received.¡±


    ¡°After all, both of you were selected by the predecessor Wang Shu.¡±


    Hearing this, a trace of embarrassment flashed across East King¡¯s face.


    He was not aware of Di Jun¡¯s situation, but he indeed failed to fulfill the entrusted task by predecessor Wang Shu.


    Xi He noticed the fleeting embarrassment on East King¡¯s face and understood the reason for his discomfort.


    She didn¡¯t dwell too much on this issue, but asked, ¡°May I know what brings Daoist East King here?¡±


    East King¡¯s expression became serious, and he said, ¡°I came to Taiyin Star mainly to fulfill the entrusted task by predecessor Wang Shu.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, it is to invite Daoist Yue Gui to the Primordial Continent.¡±


    Xi He¡¯s gentle smile paused upon hearing East King¡¯s words, and then she said.


    ¡°Daoist East King, you need not worry about us sisters; we are doing well here.¡±


    ¡°As for Daoist Yue Gui, it prefers tranquility over movement, so it will not go to the Primordial Continent.¡±


    Xi He had a rather unfavorable impression of East King, sensing that everything he did was driven by self-interest.


    Most importantly, the schemes of East King seemed too superficial, making Xi He dismissive.


    To fulfill the entrusted task by predecessor Wang Shu, why hasn¡¯t he ever visited before the birth of them sisters.


    As for inviting Daoist Yue Gui, it¡¯s even more nonsensical.


    Upon hearing Xi He¡¯s refusal, East King did not give up, and even shifted his focus to Xi He and Chang Xi.


    Both were Daluo Golden Immortals, born from Taiyin Star, with profound origins.


    ¡°May I ask if the two dao friends are interested in going to the Primordial Continent?¡±


    Before Xi He and Chang Xi could respond, Di Jun¡¯s voice appeared on Taiyin Star.


    ¡°Daoist East King, you are indeed desperately seeking talents!¡±


    ¡°Di Jun!¡±


    Xi He noticed a hint of fear in East King¡¯s tone.


    Only to see Moonlight continuously condensing on Taiyin Star, the laurel tree was also assisting from the side, and Di Jun¡¯s figure emerged.


    Di Jun felt the temporary body formed by the Moonlight, then looked at East King.


    East King, seeing the silvery figure of Di Jun under the laurel tree, understood this was not Di Jun¡¯s real body, and his heart settled somewhat.


    It turned out that Xi He noticed East King, and immediately informed Di Jun through the Array.


    For East King, who had never set foot on Taiyin Star throughout the endless ages, his sudden arrival surely bore suspicious motives, Xi He thought.


    Thus, she notified Di Jun, seeking his help to support the situation.


    Di Jun condensed a moonlight body through the Taiyin Star¡¯s Array, temporarily sending a sliver of Divine Sense here.


    Di Jun was not afraid of East King taking action, with Xi He, Chang Xi, and the laurel tree present, plus his control over the Array on Taiyin Star, they were overwhelmingly superior.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    East King forced a smile.


    There was no smile on Di Jun¡¯s face; he looked seriously at East King and said, ¡°Daoist East King, is Zifu State that short of cultivators?


    To think you would scheme for Daoist Xi He and Daoist Chang Xi.¡±


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun misunderstands, my intention was for the two dao friends to come to Zifu State, so I could fulfill the earlier task entrusted by predecessor Wang Shu, and take care of them.¡±


    East King hurriedly explained.


    ¡°Daoist East King has been thoughtful, but we sisters are quite well on Taiyin Star and do not wish to go to the Primordial Continent.¡±


    From the tone of Di Jun and East King¡¯s somewhat guilty expression, Xi He knew that going to the Primordial Continent was not a good choice.

 Chapter 62 - 62 57 Suppression

    ?62: Chapter 57: Suppression 62: Chapter 57: Suppression Now that Di Jun is here, East King knows he cannot persuade Xi He and Chang Xi to follow him to the Primordial Continent.


    ¡°Since both Daoist friends are unwilling, I will not insist further.¡±


    Having spoken, East King could not help but glance at Di Jun.


    Seeing that Di Jun had no reaction, East King spoke again: ¡°Then I shall take my leave now and not disturb everyone any longer.¡±


    After speaking, East King intended to depart.


    ¡°East King Daoist friend.¡±


    At this moment, Di Jun¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°What else does Daoist Di Jun require?¡±


    East King looked at Di Jun with a tense expression.


    ¡°Do you think you are still worthy of enjoying the fortune of the Dao bestowed upon you by Wang Shu Daoist friend?¡±


    In Di Jun¡¯s eyes, the fortune surrounding East King was very obvious.


    One part was the fortune of the Dao originally given by Wang Shu, and the other was East King¡¯s own fortune.


    The fortune inherent to East King encompassed many factors, his own cultivation realm, power, and the original fortune of the Dao.


    Upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, East King¡¯s expression became subtle.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, what do you mean by that?¡±


    East King asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°What do I mean?¡±


    ¡°Since you have come to the Taiyin Star, where Daoist Xi He, Daoist Chang Xi, and Daoist Wang Shu are all present, it is a good opportunity to ascertain to whom the fortune of the Dao on you truly belongs.¡±


    Di Jun said, looking at East King.


    Perhaps due to Di Jun¡¯s body being formed from Moonlight, his typically mild voice carried an undertone of iciness.


    ¡°Di Jun!


    That fortune of the Dao was a gift from Senior Wang Shu.


    Its rightful ownership is not for you to determine.¡±


    East King said angrily.


    He had constantly yielded to Di Jun, never expecting Di Jun to be so aggressively confrontational.


    ¡°East King, you know very well whether you have honored the gift from Wang Shu Daoist friend.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever tampered with the various arrangements on the Taiyin Star?¡±


    ¡°Did you contribute to the Transformation of Daoist Xi He and Daoist Chang Xi?¡±


    ¡°Not only have you made no sacrifices, but you even wanted Xi He Daoist friend and Chang Xi Daoist friend to go to the Primordial Continent, getting involved in its many disputes.¡±


    ¡°You have failed not only to honor the fortune of the Dao gifted to you by Wang Shu Daoist friend but even the bond you once had with Senior Wang Shu!¡±


    Upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s statement, the gaze of Xi He and Chang Xi turned towards East King, turning icier.


    Even the laurel tree began to stir, the Moonlight encircling East King.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Facing the various accusations made by Di Jun, East King found no words to rebut.


    He could say that he had been busy expanding his influence, but that had nothing to do with the people of the Taiyin Star.


    ¡°East King, hand over the fortune of the Dao that Wang Shu Daoist friend gave you.¡±


    Di Jun said to East King with an indifferent look.


    ¡°You did not fulfill your promise to Senior Wang Shu, you even disregarded his sentiment; you are unworthy of possessing Senior Wang Shu¡¯s fortune of the Dao.¡±


    Xi He said with a cold demeanor.


    After Di Jun¡¯s narration, Xi He realized that the memory of the legacy from Senior Wang Shu portrayed East King too favorably.


    Chang Xi standing beside also echoed, ¡°Sister is right.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    East King looked at the three people before him in disbelief.


    Not long ago, he was reminiscing with Di Jun, and the two chatted heartily for a long time.


    Just now, Xi He and Chang Xi still treated me with courtesy.


    How has it come to this now?


    In fact, Di Jun¡¯s impression of East King had been gradually worsening.


    The initial reunion was fine, and his attempts at persuasion were understandable.


    It wasn¡¯t until East King tried to draw Taiyi into Zifu State that Di Jun¡¯s impression of East King lost the filter of their past comradeship.


    Now that East King had even gone to the Taiyin Star, Di Jun¡¯s opinion of him worsened even more.


    ¡°The Daoist fortune was personally entrusted to me by Predecessor Wang Shu; I won¡¯t hand it over.¡±


    This is the Daoist fortune, though only a part of Wang Shu¡¯s fortune, one should consider what realm Wang Shu is in.


    A part of the Daoist fortune from a Primordial Golden Immortal far surpasses the Daoist fortune I have obtained.


    After all, I was only a Golden Immortal back then.


    East King really couldn¡¯t bear to part with it, he truly couldn¡¯t.


    Hearing what East King said, Xi He and Chang Xi couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions, looking angry.


    Chang Xi couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, East King felt a sense of shame in his heart, but his expression didn¡¯t change.


    Di Jun¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his voice still calm as he spoke,


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to take action myself.¡±


    ¡°Di Jun, stop bluffing.


    Even if your real body is here, you can¡¯t take away my fortune,¡± East King shouted at the silver-white Di Jun.


    He didn¡¯t believe Di Jun could take away someone else¡¯s fortune; this clearly wasn¡¯t an ability that Daluo Golden Immortals possessed.


    Di Jun didn¡¯t argue with East King; instead, he directly activated the array around the laurel tree.


    Endless Moonlight began to gather.


    ¡°Di Jun, you¡¯re actually taking action?¡±


    East King¡¯s tone carried a hint of fear.


    But East King didn¡¯t give up, and he unleashed a great amount of Pure Yang Qi, starting to resist Di Jun¡¯s array.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Di Jun could suppress him just with this incarnation and the array.


    As East King resisted, Xi He and Chang Xi also wanted to take action, to suppress East King together.


    But just when the two were about to make their move, they received a message from Di Jun, telling them to just watch from the side.


    Then they saw East King being completely suppressed by Di Jun, as if his resistance was meaningless to Di Jun.


    Although both were Daluo Golden Immortals, Di Jun¡¯s realm had already touched upon the next level, far surpassing East King.


    On another note, this place was the Taiyin Star, which clashed to a certain degree with East King¡¯s Pure Yang Qi, making the location disadvantageous.


    Most importantly, East King had just recently shared his insights into Pure Yang Qi with Di Jun.


    Naturally, Di Jun could deduce East King¡¯s weaknesses from this Pure Yang Qi.


    Under all these conditions, East King was ultimately suppressed by Di Jun¡¯s Moonlight incarnation, alongside the array.


    But even so, East King didn¡¯t believe that Di Jun could strip away the Daoist fortune from him.


    ¡°Di Jun, if you release me, I can hand over a part of the Daoist fortune,¡± East King tried to use this as a bargaining chip in an attempt to escape.


    Di Jun simply looked at East King, then said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Only to see Di Jun accessing the River Map and Luo Book, an indescribable pressure emerged in East King¡¯s heart.


    This made East King have the feeling that Di Jun could really strip away one¡¯s fortune.


    But he then shook his head, seemingly firming up his own thoughts, and said, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible.¡±


    If Di Jun could take away one¡¯s fortune, and I am in Di Jun¡¯s hands, then I have no bargaining chips at all.


    That is to say, I have become fish on the chopping board, at Di Jun¡¯s mercy.

 Chapter 63 - 63 58 Depriving Fortune

    ?63: Chapter 58: Depriving Fortune 63: Chapter 58: Depriving Fortune Silver-haired Di Jun didn¡¯t know what East King was thinking, his expression remaining calm.


    East King, during these several Yuan meetings, expanded his own influence, making Zifu State a top power in the Primordial.


    Di Jun was also not idle, traveling through the Primordial Starry Sky and the continent, trying to comprehend various Laws and Daoist charms.


    With Di Jun¡¯s comprehension, naturally, he gained a lot.


    Stripping fortune was one of the results of Di Jun¡¯s comprehension.


    After all, in the Primordial, fortune was very important at any time, how could Di Jun not study it?


    However, according to Di Jun¡¯s comprehension, the conditions for stripping fortune were also very stringent.


    The first was that only external fortune could be stripped, not one¡¯s own fortune.


    However, if Di Jun was willing to pay a price, harming others¡¯ own fortune was also possible.


    The second was that the fortune had a shallow connection with the person.


    In this way, Di Jun could strip the fortune without harm.


    Of course, if Di Jun was willing to pay a certain price, such as his own fortune, the effect would be incomparable.


    Currently, East King met the conditions, as he had never refined the part of Daoist fortune of Wang Shu, which could be considered external fortune.


    Due to East King¡¯s inaction, the connection between this fortune and East King was also not substantial.


    Di Jun¡¯s Divine Soul communicated with the River Map and Luo Book, with various Laws entwining around East King.


    East King felt the Daoist fortune he had obtained from Wang Shu being drawn out strand by strand.


    He incredulously looked at Di Jun and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°How did he do it?¡±


    East King had by this time resigned himself to his fate, surprised time and again by Di Jun¡¯s power.


    He no longer resisted, letting Di Jun strip the Daoist fortune from him.


    Di Jun naturally did not care about East King¡¯s reactions and continued to strip his fortune.


    After a long while, Di Jun had entirely stripped away the Daoist fortune of Wang Shu.


    Then he divided it into four, respectively falling upon Xi He, Chang Xi, Yue Gui, and himself.


    Of course, some losses were unavoidable.


    The moment they received the fortune, Xi He, Chang Xi, and the laurel tree immediately felt it.


    ¡°Thank you, Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    Xi He was the first to speak.


    Chang Xi followed closely after, also saying, ¡°Thank you, Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    The nearby laurel tree also swayed its branches, expressing its gratitude.


    On the entire Taiyin Star, only East King was hurt.


    The part of Daoist fortune from Wang Shu was stripped, and East King immediately felt it, even sensing that his Cultivation Realm had also been hurt.


    His realm had already dropped once on the Sun Star, and now it was harmed again; truly a series of misfortunes.


    And the matter was not yet over.


    East King, feeling somewhat desperate, looked at Di Jun, thinking: Wang Shu¡¯s Daoist fortune has been stripped, is it now going to strip my own fortune?


    But what happened next was beyond East King¡¯s expectations; he felt the oppressive force weighing on his chest disappear, and his own fortune was not being drawn out.


    He looked at Di Jun with disbelief, his eyes filled with questions.


    Di Jun naturally did not answer East King.


    Then Di Jun stopped the Array, no longer suppressing East King.


    ¡°Daoist East King, the matter is concluded.


    I hope you will no longer step into the Sun Star or Taiyin Star.¡±


    Di Jun said with a calm expression.


    No longer suppressed, East King felt a sense of relief.


    He incredulously asked, ¡°Can I really leave?¡±


    Hearing this question, Di Jun looked at East King in surprise, then nodded.


    Xi He and Chang Xi, standing nearby, did not comment on Di Jun¡¯s decision.


    Once East King confirmed he could leave, he quickly used his Divine Skills and left Taiyin Star.


    This might be the fastest he¡¯s ever moved in his life.


    Moreover, even if Di Jun did not mention it, East King no longer wished to step foot on the Sun Star or the Taiyin Star.


    A trip to the Primordial Starry Sky resulted in severe losses for East King.


    Decline in Realm Cultivation, loss of Daoist destiny.


    The only thing that could cheer him up was the initial phase of removing Daoist Li Huo¡¯s Residual Soul.


    And all these were caused by Di Jun.


    This journey to the Primordial Starry Sky made East King even more certain that Di Jun should not be provoked.


    You could never know the limit of his strength.


    Di Jun watched as East King departed, contemplating in his heart.


    Indeed, letting East King leave was a well-deliberated decision.


    East King definitely could not be killed.


    As the leader of Zifu State¡¯s forces, he was blessed with destiny.


    If Di Jun killed East King, he would have to endure the repercussions of destiny.


    Though he had never tried, it would undoubtedly be unbearable.


    Since he couldn¡¯t kill him, there was little use in keeping East King in Di Jun¡¯s hands.


    It¡¯d be better to let him return to the Primordial Continent to slow down the growth of the Witch Clan.


    Moreover, he wanted to see if East King would take the place of the Demon Clan without their presence.


    Di Jun had now touched the edge of becoming a Primordial Golden Immortal and gained deeper insights into the Heavenly Dao.


    Particularly in aspects concerning destiny and fate.


    The more he pondered, the more Di Jun felt the inescapable entrapment of these constraints.


    Thus, he let East King go back to see if he could contend with the Witch Clan and take the place of the Demon Clan.


    ¡°This time, thank you, Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    Xi He, looking at the silvery Di Jun, said.


    Chang Xi stood quietly by the side, but her spirited eyes revealed her restless heart.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as you and my brothers were born of the Taiyin Star and the Sun Star, naturally, we should help each other.¡±


    Di Jun said.


    ¡°In the future, should you have any requests, Chang Xi and I will do our utmost.¡±


    Xi He promised.


    ¡°Daoist Xi He, you flatter me.¡±


    Di Jun responded calmly.


    ¡°Daoist Xi He, now that the matters here are concluded, I should also leave.¡±


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, Xi He was momentarily stunned, but then said: ¡°Alright, Daoist Di Jun, please feel free.¡±


    Di Jun nodded towards Xi He and Chang Xi, then his body turned into moonlight and dispersed.


    On the Sun Star, Di Jun, sitting under the Fusang Tree, opened his eyes and sensed his own destiny.


    His destiny as a Life being, the destiny occupied by his Cultivation Realm, and the destiny of the Dao.


    All these destinies combined to form Di Jun¡¯s own destiny.


    Di Jun suppressed his own destiny using the River Map and Luo Book.


    Taiyin Star.


    Xi He stared at the place where Di Jun disappeared for a while, her mind filled with unknown thoughts.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Chang Xi called out that Xi He came back to her senses.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Xi He casually replied and then seemed to change the subject.


    ¡°We just gained a portion of destiny, it¡¯s the best time for cultivation, let¡¯s cultivate together.¡±


    Hearing this, the previously joyful expression on Chang Xi¡¯s face instantly changed.

 Chapter 64 - 64 59 Di Juns Breakthrough

    ?64: Chapter 59 Di Jun¡¯s Breakthrough 64: Chapter 59 Di Jun¡¯s Breakthrough Sun Star.


    Taiyi slowly absorbed the Star Qi, and gradually opened his eyes, his face filled with joy.


    He had finally met his elder brother¡¯s expectations.


    That¡¯s what Taiyi thought to himself.


    After the tempering of the Sun Star¡¯s Star Qi, the strength of his physical body had finally reached the same level as his realm.


    Taiyi couldn¡¯t help but remember his elder brother¡¯s promise and looked forward to the upcoming journey in the Primordial Continent.


    Just when Taiyi wanted to find his elder brother, he suddenly felt the Sun Star undergoing a violent surge.


    This surge was even more intense than when Taiyi was born and absorbed energy.


    Under such circumstances, Taiyi instinctively wanted to use the Chaos Bell to suppress all the restless energy of the Sun Star.


    But Taiyi soon thought of something: where was his elder brother?


    Such a big event as the Sun Star¡¯s upheaval, his elder brother definitely would know; why hasn¡¯t he shown himself now?


    Taiyi immediately stopped his action and then looked towards the usual spot under the Fusang Tree where Di Jun often stayed.


    There, a huge Three-legged Golden Crow was resting beneath the Fusang Tree, continuously drawing in the many energies of the Sun Star.


    With each breath, the energy of the Sun Star would form tides, incessantly flowing into Di Jun¡¯s body.


    At the same time, Taiyi felt a pressure emanating from Di Jun, which put a lot of pressure on him.


    Moreover, Di Jun¡¯s aura continued to climb, making Taiyi feel very familiar, just like when he broke through from a Golden Immortal to a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Seeing this, he instantly understood ¨C his elder brother was in the midst of a breakthrough.


    Thinking about it, the energy fluctuation was very similar to when he was born, except that the scale was much larger than at his birth.


    However, back then, he needed the help of the Chaos Bell, but his elder brother didn¡¯t rely on anything and directly absorbed the restless energy of the Sun Star into his body.


    At this moment, Taiyi realized that there was still a huge gap between him and his elder brother.


    His elder brother was originally a Daluo Golden Immortal; if he breaks through now, wouldn¡¯t that mean he¡¯d become a Primordial Golden Immortal?


    In Taiyi¡¯s inherited memories, there was information about Primordial Golden Immortals, but there was no information about how to break through to this realm.


    Thinking of this, a great fighting spirit surged in Taiyi¡¯s heart.


    He must not drag his elder brother down.


    After that, he utilized the pressure from Di Jun to temper his own mental will.


    At this moment, Di Jun continuously sorted through all the enlightenment he had gained since his birth.


    After the conflict between the Dao and Demons in the numerous Yuan meetings, Di Jun traveled to most places in the Primordial, the Primordial starry sky, and the rivers and mountains of the Primordial.


    He contemplated the mysteries contained in the stars and grasped the Daoist charm in many rivers and mountains.


    He also crossed hands with many reclusive races and gained insights from battles.


    He had also contemplated the Heavenly Dao, immersing himself in it for countless years.


    After the conflict between the Dao and Demons, the Heavenly Dao became clear, a great opportunity for contemplation.


    On the path of cultivation, Di Jun had never slackened.


    Now, the accumulation of countless years would culminate in today¡¯s achievement ¨C Di Jun¡¯s Dao Fruit of a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    Di Jun kept sorting through the gains of the endless years; laws continuously emerged around him, surrounding his body.


    These laws were unintentionally manifested by Di Jun in the sorting process, not very aggressive, simply his own Dao continuously evolving.


    Under such circumstances, both Taiyi and the Fusang Tree couldn¡¯t help but immerse themselves in the evolution of Di Jun¡¯s Dao, understanding the laws around Di Jun.


    Di Jun repeatedly sorted out his own laws, searching for the opportunity to break through.


    Although Di Jun¡¯s aura was constantly strengthening, the opportunity for breakthrough had yet to appear.


    Under such circumstances, Di Jun knew he could not afford to be hasty.


    Di Jun maintained his equanimity, aware that moments like these were when Outer Heaven Demons preferred to invade.


    At the same time, he awaited the arrival of the Outer Heaven Demons to see if he could surprise his old friend Wu Tian again.


    Di Jun repeatedly recalled and sorted through his memories.


    Suddenly, he paused the flow of memories at a certain period.


    It was before the decisive battle between Dao and Demon, the moment when the four ancestors preached.


    However, Di Jun¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on the content of the ancestors¡¯ teachings.


    After all, what he could recall now was only what he had understood and memorized back then.


    The teachings he couldn¡¯t record then were now beyond his ability to recall.


    Otherwise, his breakthrough to Primordial Golden Immortal would be much simpler.


    After all, it was after listening to the four ancestors¡¯ preachings that Wang Shu had broken through to the level of a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    Today, Di Jun¡¯s accumulation at the Daluo Golden Immortal stage was no worse than Wang Shu¡¯s at that time, even superior.


    What Di Jun focused on were the marvels manifested during the ancestors¡¯ teachings.


    The Yin Yang Ancestor had manifested the Yin Yang Fish Tai Chi Diagram.


    The Qian Kun Ancestor had shown the evolution of Heaven and Earth, the universe and all things within.


    The Dian Dao Ancestor had revealed the inversion of Heaven and Earth, where all things were turned upside down.


    The Hong Jun Ancestor had displayed the continuous evolution of the Three Thousand Laws.


    These scenes surfaced in Di Jun¡¯s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but think,


    Is this their Dao?


    As Di Jun¡¯s mind dwelled on these marvels, he gradually became immersed in them.


    Afterward, he repeatedly recalled these few scenes in his mind.


    With his comprehension, the appearance timings of the four ancestors¡¯ marvels began to change.


    The length of time Hong Jun Ancestor¡¯s marvel appeared was slowly increasing, while the appearances of the other three ancestors¡¯ marvels were gradually reducing.


    In the end, only the evolution of the Three Thousand Laws from Hong Jun Ancestor remained in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    Back then, during the ancestors¡¯ teachings, he had reaped considerable benefits.


    But the greatest gain came from Hong Jun Ancestor, as Di Jun felt that only Hong Jun earnestly addressed the teachings.


    And when Di Jun had broken through to become a Daluo Golden Immortal, it was by following the path demonstrated by Hong Jun Ancestor.


    Now, recalling the marvels back then, it was the marvel of Hong Jun Ancestor that could still guide his way.


    Suddenly, the River Map and Luo Book manifested above the true body of Di Jun.


    Streams of Star Qi surged out, encompassing various Laws, and joined the Laws encircling Di Jun.


    The Golden Crow lying beneath the Fusang Tree suddenly opened its eyes, and flashes of brilliance streaked by.


    ¡°The time has come.¡±


    Taiyi heard a soft murmur from his elder brother.


    The Laws surrounding Di Jun seemed to obey a command, rushing into his body.


    The myriad energies of the Sun Star also surged toward Di Jun, and the tumult on the Sun Star intensified, with waves of energy tides continuously appearing.


    Di Jun accepted them all, absorbing these energies into his body.


    Not only that, the River Map and Luo Book also supplied Di Jun with the Star Qi of three hundred and sixty-five Main Stars, four hundred and eighty million auxiliary stars, as well as endless grains of Star Sand.


    The myriad Laws within Di Jun¡¯s body continually combined, ultimately forming his own Dao path.

 Chapter 65 - 65 60 Handover

    ?65: Chapter 60 Handover 65: Chapter 60 Handover Di Jun¡¯s aura changed again, becoming even more profound and indescribable.


    Primordial Golden Immortal, he finally broke through.


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    Ultimately, he had taken guidance from the path of Hong Jun.


    According to Di Jun¡¯s current guess, Hong Jun had formed his own path, the Immortal Dao, by combining the Three Thousand Laws.


    Di Jun¡¯s path was also made up of laws, only his consisted of even more laws than those of Hong Jun.


    Of course, his understanding of these laws also varied in depth.


    When the four ancestors taught their ways back then, Di Jun also took inspiration from Hong Jun, discovering his own path, governing myriad laws.


    Now that he had ascended to Primordial Golden Immortal, he did not deviate from his own path; it was still one of governance.


    His realm as Daluo Golden Immortal was in search of the path, while his realm as Primordial Golden Immortal had already stepped onto the path.


    As for when he might achieve enlightenment, Di Jun himself did not know when it would occur.


    Di Jun¡¯s aura then began to converge, no longer absorbing the various energies from the Sun Star.


    He felt the energy tides on the Sun Star and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    With a thought, the suspended River Map and Luo Book immediately enlarged, and all the energy tides from the Sun Star surged into it.


    At the same time, various laws emerged from the River Map and Luo Book, moving throughout the Sun Star, combing where necessary and suppressing where needed.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the Sun Star returned to its usual state.


    The River Map and Luo Book had completed their mission and returned inside Di Jun¡¯s body.


    As Di Jun¡¯s cultivation grew, the power he could unleash from the River Map and Luo Book also increased.


    Di Jun transformed into human form and saw Taiyi not far away, discovering that he was grasping something.


    Afterwards, he checked the state of the Fusang Tree and found that its Divine Soul was also in a state of realization.


    At this moment, he understood that his breakthrough had benefited both immensely.


    Since neither of them were in any trouble, Di Jun was able to put his mind at ease, and then he sat down under the Fusang Tree, comprehending the mysteries of Primordial Golden Immortal.


    Following Di Jun¡¯s breakthrough, Hong Jun, who was on Yujing Mountain contemplating the path of Primordial Chaos Great Luo Golden Immortal, opened his eyes.


    It had been many eons, and someone in the Dao had actually managed to break through to Primordial Golden Immortal?


    Hong Jun thought to himself.


    With a flicker of his mind, the Creation Jade Disc appeared in his hands.


    It turns out it was him.


    After a brief calculation, Hong Jun obtained the information about Di Jun.


    At this time, Hong Jun had signed a contract with Heavenly Dao, ready to become a Heavenly Dao Saint and teach Primordial anytime.


    However, Hong Jun wanted to break through to Primordial Chaos Great Luo Golden Immortal before becoming a Heavenly Dao Saint; he could not abandon the path he was currently on.


    Of course, Primordial had flourished once more, leaving not much time for Hong Jun.


    But Hong Jun could not help feeling that what Demon Ancestor Luo Hou had done back then was very absolute.


    In the entire Dao school, aside from himself, only Di Jun, whom he had just calculated, was a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    As for the others in the Dao, besides the two on Taiyin Star, the rest were mostly gathered in East King¡¯s Zifu State.


    And the number of life forms continued to decrease.


    Suddenly, Hong Jun heard Luo Hou¡¯s voice inside.


    Hong Jun, my Demon Path hasn¡¯t won, your Dao hasn¡¯t won either.


    Hearing this voice, Hong Jun¡¯s mind stirred, and he immediately expelled Luo Hou from his Land of Heart Realm.


    Whether one has won or not isn¡¯t for you, Luo Hou, to decide, but for Heaven and Earth¡¯s fortunes.


    But now, with many new life forms born, the fortunes of Primordial were dispersing once again.


    Through countless eons, aside from contemplating his own path, Hong Jun was engaged in a battle of wits and courage with Demon Ancestor Luo Hou, who had become an Outer Heaven Demon.


    After exploration, Hong Jun had finally found a way to deal with the Outer Heaven Demon.


    Similarly, Luo Hou, being the Demon Ancestor, developed new methods based on the characteristics of the Outer Heaven Demons.


    Thus, he could occasionally break through Hong Jun¡¯s mental defenses, persistently provoking Hong Jun at the depths of his heart.


    After expelling Luo Hou once more, Hong Jun shifted his gaze towards the Primordial Continent, thinking to himself that there indeed wasn¡¯t much time left for him.


    He then closed his eyes again, immersing himself in the mysteries of the Creation Jade Disc and the Heavenly Dao.


    Sun Star.


    Di Jun opened his eyes, sensing a change in Taiyi, who had awoken.


    Taiyi, coming to from his contemplation of the Laws, immediately looked towards where Di Jun was.


    ¡°Brother, you...¡±


    Taiyi asked uncontrollably.


    This question arose because when he initially broke through to Daluo Golden Immortal, he had almost failed.


    If not for his brother¡¯s presence, he would surely have failed.


    ¡°I have successfully broken through.¡±


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s response, a smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on Taiyi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now that brother has advanced to Primordial Golden Immortal, who in the Primordial lands could possibly be his opponent.¡±


    Taiyi proudly declared.


    Feeling proud of his brother¡¯s formidable strength, Taiyi felt honored.


    Di Jun looked at Taiyi and could not help but say, ¡°My power still cannot be considered the foremost.¡±


    At that moment, Di Jun remembered the might of the four ancient ancestors and the Demon Ancestor Luo Hou.


    He knew he was still significantly distant from their strength.


    ¡°Could there possibly be beings even more powerful than brother?¡±


    Taiyi asked doubtfully.


    Since his birth, Di Jun¡¯s power was the strongest in his understanding.


    Di Jun assessed Taiyi¡¯s condition, knowing that he would soon begin his journey throughout the Primordial lands, and there were some matters he needed to explain to Taiyi.


    He did not immediately answer Taiyi¡¯s question, but instead said, ¡°Taiyi, use the Chaos Bell to shield our fate.¡±


    Although Taiyi did not understand why Di Jun wanted to do this, he followed Di Jun¡¯s instructions.


    The Chaos Bell flew out from within Taiyi, slowly rotating.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    An indescribable presence enveloped the Sun Star, concealing all happenings on the Sun Star.


    Simultaneously, the River Map and Luo Book flew out from Di Jun¡¯s body, rapidly expanding, with various Laws intertwining and moving across the surface of the Sun Star, concealing all information.


    Seeing Di Jun act so cautiously made Taiyi curious as well.


    ¡°Now in the Primordial lands, there exists one who can crush me.¡±


    Di Jun stated.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Crush brother?


    How is this possible?


    Taiyi simply couldn¡¯t believe it, but since these words came from Di Jun¡¯s mouth, he had no choice but to believe.


    ¡°Hong-Jun-the-Ancestor.¡±


    Di Jun enunciated each syllable deliberately.


    The reason he had Taiyi use the Chaos Bell to shield their fate, while adding his own River Map and Luo Book, was precisely to mention this name.


    Discussing a being of such a realm, one could never be too cautious.


    Hong Jun.


    Taiyi silently repeated this name in his mind.


    Unfortunately, he had absolutely no impression of this name, nor did he understand the concept of being crushed as mentioned by Di Jun.

 Chapter 66 - 66 61 Invitation

    ?66: Chapter 61 Invitation 66: Chapter 61 Invitation Di Jun noticed Taiyi¡¯s demeanor and realized that Taiyi had no concept of the matter.


    He then told Taiyi about the various events that occurred during the ancient conflict between Dao and Demon, and described the power and influence that the four great ancestors and Demon Ancestor Luo Hou once possessed.


    At the same time, Di Jun also educated Taiyi about how prosperous the Primordial era once was.


    Aside from the five ancestors, there were several Primordial Golden Immortals and numerous Daluo Golden Immortals on both sides of the Dao and Demon.


    By telling Taiyi these stories, Di Jun intended to curb his arrogant manner and broaden his horizons.


    However, there are fewer and fewer Primordial Beings in the Primordial era who still know about the conflict between Dao and Demon.


    As it stands, among the survivors of this ancient conflict, Di Jun has the highest cultivation level and knows the most.


    The lower their cultivation, the less they know, and even what they know may not be factual.


    Even Di Jun didn¡¯t know the details of matters concerning the level of Primordial Golden Immortals back then.


    As Di Jun spoke, Taiyi¡¯s eyes grew brighter and brighter.


    ¡°So the Primordial era was really so magnificent and stirring.¡±


    Taiyi showed no fear at all, his excited expression fixated on Di Jun as he spoke.


    ¡°Brother, I want to go to the Primordial Continent; there should be a place for my name, Taiyi, to be known.¡±


    Taiyi¡¯s attitude was beyond Di Jun¡¯s expectations.


    But seeing Taiyi¡¯s boundless heroic spirit, Di Jun felt that this was also good.


    Looking at Taiyi, Di Jun slowly said, ¡°Taiyi, that era belonged to the Dao and Demon.


    It has already ended.¡±


    ¡°I was only part of the very end of that era.


    Today¡¯s Primordial is completely different from before.¡±


    Hearing this, Taiyi¡¯s excitement momentarily faltered.


    Then Di Jun went on to tell Taiyi about the era before the conflict between Dao and Demon.


    The age of Fierce Beasts, the domination of the three tribes, and the great calamity of Dragon Han.


    These calamities were relayed to Taiyi based on the legends from Di Jun¡¯s past life and the information he had received in the Primordial realm.


    As for the detailed events, probably only Hong Jun knew them best.


    After all, Hong Jun is a being who has been alive since the creation of heaven and earth.


    Listening to Di Jun¡¯s narration, Taiyi gained an understanding of the previous Primordial era and was filled with longing.


    The current Taiyi still held great interest in the Primordial Continent, hoping that today¡¯s Primordial would be like the previous eras.


    Di Jun just smiled at Taiyi¡¯s aspirations and said nothing.


    In this present era, the beings who adhere to their destiny are many and it is quite exciting.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to the Primordial Continent together.¡±


    Taiyi proposed.


    With a look of anticipation in his eyes, Di Jun slowly nodded.


    After spending so much time on the Sun Star, it was time to see the current Primordial Continent and meet the powerful beings from the legends of past lives.


    Of course, Di Jun had some issues of his own to settle as well.


    During Di Jun¡¯s contemplation of the mountains and rivers, he had encountered some hidden tribes.


    Now having broken through to the status of a Primordial Golden Immortal, Di Jun naturally wanted to meet them again.


    Seeing Di Jun agree, Taiyi immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go now!¡±


    However, Di Jun did not leave straight away, but instead said,


    ¡°Fu Sang, do you want to see what the Primordial is like now?¡±


    The Fusang Tree shook its branches, its Divine Soul transmitting a message that it did not wish to go.


    Seeing the Fusang Tree reluctant to move, Di Jun did not say much and left with Taiyi.


    After leaving, Di Jun and Taiyi did not go directly to the Primordial Continent but first went to the Taiyin Star.


    According to Di Jun¡¯s thoughts, Xi He and Chang Xi could not always stay on the Taiyin Star.


    So this was a good opportunity to take them along to the Primordial Continent.


    With his own supervision, it would be very safe.


    Therefore, after arriving on the Taiyin Star, Di Jun extended an invitation to Xi He and Chang Xi to go to the Primordial Continent together.


    Chang Xi didn¡¯t even think about it and directly agreed.


    She was inherently lively, and constantly cultivating on the Taiyin Star was indeed boring.


    It wasn¡¯t that she disliked cultivation, but rather she didn¡¯t want to only comprehend the heritage within her Primordial Spirit without any other gains.


    Xi He was also quite tempted and agreed as well.


    Taiyi had no objections to Xi He and Chang Xi¡¯s joining.


    Furthermore, after seeing that Xi He and Chang Xi had agreed, Di Jun also extended an invitation to the laurel tree.


    However, just like the Fusang Tree, it too refused the invitation.


    It felt that the Taiyin Star was quite nice and did not wish to go see the Primordial Continent.


    Di Jun didn¡¯t insist.


    A party of four came to the Primordial Continent and saw all the diversities there.


    According to the news that Di Jun and the others had received now, within the Primordial, many Great Divine Ability Users had made their names known far and wide.


    First was the Witch Clan, under the leadership of the Twelve Ancestor Witches, the entire Witch Clan basically encountered no adversaries.


    It seemed all the Primordial Beings were like their food, completely disregarded with no concerns.


    Of course, the Witch Clan¡¯s reputation in the Primordial was not good, but that did not hinder the Witch Clan¡¯s power.


    Moreover, the entire Witch Clan is self-sustaining, without needing the addition of other beings.


    Next was Zifu State, which has always been in opposition to the Witch Clan.


    Perhaps because Zifu State was resisting the Witch Clan, its reputation was still good, and it also sheltered many life forms.


    However, Zifu State had always been at a disadvantage in the struggle against the Witch Clan.


    After knowing this situation, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think of his original purpose of letting East King leave.


    Now it seems that East King¡¯s Zifu State indeed has replaced the Demon Clan, continuing to resist the Witch Clan.


    Who knows whether Zifu State will become the Demon Clan in the future, or perhaps after the great war between the Witch Demon, it will turn into a battle between Zifu State and the Witch Clan.


    Aside from these two major forces, within the Primordial there are numerous large and small forces; some also have powerful beings protecting them.


    Kunlun Mountain, protected by Taiching Laozi, Yuqing Yuanshi, and Shang Qing Tong Tian, safeguarding a group of life.


    Feng Qi Mountain, protected by Fu Xi and Nuwa, sheltering surrounding life forms.


    In the Beiming Land, Daoist Kun Peng rules over a group of life forms.


    Fire Cloud Cave, Longevity Mountain Wuzhuang Temple, and so on, all protect the surrounding life forms.


    The Witch Clan pays no attention to these Great Divine Ability Users.


    The Twelve Ancestor Witches are not fools; the Primordial is vast with plenty of food, and these powerful beings generally stay within their own Daoist Schools.


    Thus, both sides can be considered to be living in peace.


    Only Zifu State, finding trouble with the Witch Clan since their very beginning, the two can only be in a state of opposition.


    Di Jun could also see this clearly.


    Given East King¡¯s ambition, he will not just be content within his own Daoist School.


    This could be seen from his visit to the Sun Star.


    As long as East King continues to unify the Primordial, he will inevitably gather life forms and will inevitably collide with the Witch Clan.


    By now, both sides have even formed a fixed enmity.


    It was quite similar to the state of the Demon Clan and the Witch Clan in the past life.

 Chapter 67 - 67 62 Visiting Zifu State

    ?67: Chapter 62 Visiting Zifu State 67: Chapter 62 Visiting Zifu State After understanding the situation in Primordial, Taiyi felt that there should be a place for him in the Primordial Continent.


    Thinking of this, Taiyi didn¡¯t conceal his thoughts and directly made it known to Di Jun.


    Di Jun had no objection to this.


    When Taiyi arrived at the Primordial Continent, Di Jun could guess that Taiyi would not be content with obscurity and was bound to make a name for himself.


    And now, as a Primordial Golden Immortal, he would be the support behind Taiyi.


    ¡°Taiyi, what are your thoughts?¡±


    Di Jun asked directly.


    Xi He and Chang Xi who were traveling with him also turned their eyes to Taiyi.


    Upon hearing his elder brother¡¯s question, Taiyi couldn¡¯t help but envision an image of a middle-aged man dressed in a splendid robe.


    ¡°I want to challenge the East King of Zifu State.¡±


    Taiyi said with a firm tone.


    Hearing Taiyi¡¯s response, Xi He and Chang Xi were both extremely surprised.


    Taiyi intended to challenge the leader of the second greatest force in the Primordial world right from the start.


    When the East King visited the Taiyin Star, the sisters were unaware that the East King was indeed the leader of the second greatest force in the Primordial world.


    However, they were merely surprised by this matter and had no other thoughts.


    After all, during their time on the Taiyin Star, the East King had no power to resist in front of Di Jun, and he was not even faced with Di Jun¡¯s true form.


    Under these circumstances, the two sisters had no sense of awe whatsoever for the East King.


    Taiyi looked into Di Jun¡¯s eyes, seeking a response.


    Facing Taiyi¡¯s words, Di Jun didn¡¯t hesitate and directly said: ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go to Zifu State and meet the East King.¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s own power was the confidence, and with such strength, there was no need to consider other consequences.


    Moreover, in Di Jun¡¯s view, Taiyi challenging the East King might really have an uncertain outcome.


    One should know that Taiyi also possessed the Chaos Bell.


    With the cultivation he had over the years, plus the Chaos Bell that Taiyi wielded, Di Jun believed that most Daluo Golden Immortals would probably not be Taiyi¡¯s match.


    After deciding their destination, the group went straight to Zifu State.


    Arriving at Zifu State, Taiyi had no intention of keeping a low profile and directly shouted out loud.


    ¡°Taiyi from the Sun Star has come to challenge the East King.¡±


    Taiyi¡¯s goal was to make a name for himself, so naturally, he wanted to challenge the East King openly and with honor.


    His voice spread throughout Zifu State, and the hearts of the life in Zifu State were filled with surprise.


    The Sun Star, who is Taiyi?


    And he even dares to challenge the East King?


    At this moment, the East King was also very surprised.


    He certainly knew who Taiyi was, the brother of Di Jun, the brother of Di Jun.


    At this moment, the East King¡¯s impression of Taiyi was solely based on a few encounters on the Sun Star, knowing that he too was a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Yet for the East King, Taiyi, this Daluo Golden Immortal, was also very young.


    Hearing that Taiyi wanted to challenge him, the East King couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache coming on.


    After all, he knew that standing behind Taiyi was Di Jun, with a cultivation realm profound and unfathomable.


    However, no matter how much of a headache it was, the East King knew that he must go out and face it.


    All life-forms in Zifu State felt unfamiliar with the name Taiyi, but some were not unfamiliar with the Sun Star.


    At the time of the Dao-Magic conflict, there was a peerless genius, who also hailed from the Sun Star.


    The name Di Jun is still circulating among some of the life that survived from the Dao-Magic decisive battle.


    Moreover, some of these life have already broken through to the cultivation realm of Daluo Golden Immortals.


    Taiyi shouted the challenge thrice and then quietly awaited a response.


    Di Jun, on the other hand, used his Divine Skills to conceal himself and Xi He and Chang Xi, to avoid putting pressure on the East King.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the East King arrived with a group of Zifu State¡¯s Daluo Golden Immortals before Taiyi.


    But it wasn¡¯t just these Daluo Golden Immortals present at the scene; many other life were also spectating.


    Although Taiyi had left the Sun Star not long ago, he wasn¡¯t the slightest bit nervous in the face of this situation.


    Some of the Daluo Golden Immortals following the East King were startled upon seeing Taiyi¡¯s appearance.


    Just like with the East King back then, they mistook Taiyi for Di Jun.


    But upon closer examination, there were significant differences in temperament.


    However, they couldn¡¯t help but speculate on the relationship between Taiyi and Di Jun, as both bore an uncanny resemblance to one another.


    ¡°Dao friend Taiyi, what talk of challenge is there between you and me?¡±


    The East King spoke gently, truly not wanting to engage in battle with Taiyi.


    Because Taiyi¡¯s elder brother was Di Jun, he naturally dared not fight with the intention of vanquishing Taiyi completely and certainly would hold back.


    Moreover, with challenges like this, winning brought no benefits, while losing cast one¡¯s reputation to the dirt.


    Under these circumstances, the East King naturally wished to dispel this challenge into nothingness.


    Seeing the East King¡¯s amicable attitude, Taiyi openly stated his purpose.


    ¡°Without concealment, Dao friend East King, my purpose for coming to the Primordial Continent is to make a name for myself, please grant me this favor.¡±


    In fact, Taiyi¡¯s desire to challenge the East King stemmed from the East King¡¯s invitation.


    He wanted to see the strength of Zifu State and the East King, who dared invite his brother and himself.


    Yesterday¡¯s cause, today¡¯s effect.


    Upon hearing Taiyi¡¯s words, the East King knew that Taiyi would not rest until the challenge was met.


    His mood instantly soured, but his expression returned to calm and did not appear overly upset.


    ¡°East King, come and fight!¡±


    Taiyi¡¯s fighting spirit began to gather, high-spirited, he once again invited the East King to battle.


    Under these circumstances, the East King had much more to consider.


    Priding himself on his status as the leader of Zifu State, he naturally could not engage in battle so lightly.


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it mean that any Daluo Golden Immortal in the Primordial could challenge him at will?


    At that moment, a Daluo Golden Immortal standing beside the East King stepped forward and said: ¡°Dao friend East King is the leader of Zifu State, how can he fight on a whim?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hearing this remark, Taiyi¡¯s gaze turned to the Daluo Golden Immortal and then glanced at the East King, suddenly understanding.


    Thus, Taiyi spoke again: ¡°Well then, since that is the case, I shall first defeat you, then come to challenge Dao friend East King.¡±


    In Taiyi¡¯s mind, since you have spoken up, then you shall come to fight.


    ¡°Come and fight!¡±


    Taiyi stared intently at the Daluo Golden Immortal, calling out with a stern voice.


    However, the Daluo Golden Immortal did not act rashly but first looked towards the East King.


    Seeing this, the East King nodded at the Daluo Golden Immortal.


    The actions of this Daluo Golden Immortal fit well with what the East King had in mind, perfectly allowing this Daluo Golden Immortal to test Taiyi¡¯s depth.

 Chapter 68 - 68 63 Battle

    ?68: Chapter 63 Battle 68: Chapter 63 Battle After receiving East King¡¯s permission, the Daluo Golden Immortal turned towards Taiyi and declared, ¡°If it¡¯s a fight you want, it¡¯s a fight you¡¯ll get.¡±


    To Taiyi, if it weren¡¯t for the earlier scene of asking for East King¡¯s permission, such a manner would have also been incredibly heroic.


    The Daluo Golden Immortal soared up into the air, positioning himself opposite Taiyi.


    Since he had agreed to fight, Taiyi naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back.


    Rainbow Transformation Skill.


    Taiyi¡¯s Rainbow Transformation Skill, taught by Di Jun, although not as good as Di Jun¡¯s at the same level, was still extremely fast.


    In an instant, Taiyi arrived right in front of the Daluo Golden Immortal.


    With a punch, the Daluo Golden Immortal¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    Taiyi, who had long honed his physical body at the Sun Star, was not to be underestimated.


    The Star Qi within him made the Daluo Golden Immortal exceedingly uncomfortable.


    One strike made the Daluo Golden Immortal¡¯s initially prepared attack completely ineffective.


    Taiyi naturally would not stop there.


    Taiyang Fire surged forth, immediately enveloping the Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Without any defense, the Daluo Golden Immortal let out a piercing scream.


    Seeing this, East King¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated Taiyi to be so powerful, nor had he expected the Daluo Golden Immortal to be so weak.


    The Daluo Golden Immortal had only recently joined Zifu State, and East King did not know much about his background.


    In this battle, Taiyi won cleanly and effortlessly.


    Taiyi also did not excessively trouble the Daluo Golden Immortal; after roasting part of his foundation with Taiyang Fire, Taiyi withdrew the Taiyang Fire.


    Asserting oneself comes with a price.


    Maintaining his current state from now on would be quite fortunate for this Daluo Golden Immortal, not to mention making further progress.


    Other Daluo Golden Immortals in East King¡¯s camp, seeing Taiyi¡¯s power, inevitably compared their own strength.


    ¡°So weak, too weak.¡±


    Taiyi said ruthlessly.


    Di Jun, who was watching the battle hidden in stealth, wasn¡¯t surprised by the outcome.


    Xi He and Chang Xi, although shocked at how quickly the battle ended, were just as capable of easily defeating this Daluo Golden Immortal with their own strengths.


    Seeing Taiyi no longer attacking, Daluo Golden Immortals from East King¡¯s camp quickly retrieved their wounded and began treating him.


    Taiyi did not stop them.


    ¡°Daoist East King, would you now accept a challenge from me?¡±


    Taiyi looked at East King again and said.


    East King¡¯s expression was extremely sour.


    It was acceptable for the Daluo Golden Immortal to lose, but to lose so disgracefully, and had Taiyi not shown mercy, the Daluo Golden Immortal¡¯s life might have been at risk.


    Under these circumstances, East King was even less inclined to fight.


    He couldn¡¯t take down Taiyi with a thunderous might and his own prestige would inevitably be damaged no matter the outcome.


    Just as East King was in a dilemma, a voice rang out, ¡°Daoist East King, I wish to exchange some moves with Daoist Taiyi, if that¡¯s okay?¡±


    East King followed the voice and saw it was Daoist Xuan Yuan.


    Daoist Xuan Yuan was one of the survivors from the battle between Dao and demons and had breached the Daluo Golden Immortal level a long time ago.


    East King hesitated for a moment, then nodded.


    Daoist Xuan Yuan looked at Taiyi and said, ¡°I am Xuan Yuan, and seeing your prowess has piqued my interest to spar with you, Daoist Taiyi, if you agree?¡±


    Taiyi looked at Daoist Xuan Yuan and asked, ¡°If I defeat you, can I then challenge East King?¡±


    Taiyi¡¯s patience was almost exhausted.


    ¡°Daoist Taiyi, if you defeat Daoist Xuan Yuan, I will accept your challenge.¡±


    Taiyi nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Rainbow Transformation Skill, Taiyang Fire.


    Daoist Taiyi, do you recognize Daoist Di Jun?¡±


    Xuan Yuan asked.


    ¡°Defeat me, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Taiyi did not waste words, behaving as he did before.


    However, this time Daoist Xuan Yuan was prepared, and Taiyi¡¯s methods did not work.


    Upon seeing this, Taiyi did not change his tactic and still enveloped Daoist Xuan Yuan with Taiyang Fire.


    Daoist Xuan Yuan seemed to know Taiyi¡¯s prowess from the start and used all his methods in defense.


    Thick Laws surrounded Daoist Xuan Yuan, resisting the enclosing Taiyang Fire.


    Under these circumstances, Taiyi continued to roast Daoist Xuan Yuan with Taiyang Fire, with waves of the Power of the Taiyang churning within the Taiyang Fire, while the Extreme Yang Law maneuvered through it.


    From the looks of the situation, Taiyi held the advantage, but he was unable to defeat Daoist Xuan Yuan in a short while.


    The situation became a stalemate for the moment.


    At this time, the concealed Di Jun watched Daoist Xuan Yuan, memorizing this Life.


    Back during the Dao-Demon Conflict, Daoist Xuan Yuan was just a Golden Immortal but with a robust foundation, a Hard Practitioner.


    That was all Di Jun recalled about him.


    The deadlock lasted a while, and suddenly, Daoist Xuan Yuan¡¯s defense began to waver and destabilize.


    Everyone knew that Taiyi might once again emerge victorious.


    The expression on East King¡¯s face turned even grimmer.


    ¡°I admit defeat.¡±


    Without waiting for the end, Daoist Xuan Yuan directly declared.


    Hearing Daoist Xuan Yuan¡¯s words, Taiyi paused in surprise.


    But he quickly recovered, retracting all the Taiyang Fire back into his body.


    ¡°Daoist Taiyi, your strength is formidable; I admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°Daoist Xuan Yuan¡¯s strength is also notable.¡±


    Taiyi responded.


    Compared to the previous Daluo Golden Immortal, even though this Daoist Xuan Yuan lost, he appeared much more composed, without a hint of panic.


    Taiyi recognized Daoist Xuan Yuan¡¯s strength and, after some thought, said, ¡°Di Jun is my brother.¡±


    After hearing this, Daoist Xuan Yuan smiled and said, ¡°So it is; it seems my loss is not unjust.¡±


    He then returned to East King¡¯s camp.


    At this moment, Taiyi once again turned to East King, asking, ¡°Daoist East King, would you care to battle?¡±


    With two battles, one ending too swiftly, and one facing a turtle, Taiyi was not yet satisfied.


    His momentum soared, pointing directly at East King.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    East King replied with just one word.


    His momentum also rose unabated, matching Taiyi.


    Two battles served as a grounding, already proving Taiyi¡¯s formidable strength, enough for East King to take action personally.


    And he couldn¡¯t wait any longer; surely they couldn¡¯t let Taiyi challenge all the Daluo Golden Immortals of Zifu State?


    Both were extremely fast, and having witnessed Di Jun¡¯s speed before, East King had always pursued that aspect and kept up the chase.


    While Taiyi, having been personally taught by Di Jun, with Di Jun¡¯s expectations, was naturally not lacking in speed.


    Both were extremely speedy, and Taiyi was always unable to catch East King, rendering his powerful Daluo Golden Immortal physique useless.

 Chapter 69 - 69 64 The Balanced Scale of Victory

    ?69: Chapter 64: The Balanced Scale of Victory 69: Chapter 64: The Balanced Scale of Victory East King and Taiyi were nearly matched in speed, a deadlock of equal strength.


    Furthermore, their mastery of Divine Power Laws was remarkably similar.


    The Pure Yang Fire of East King occupied half of the sky, with the Pure Yang Law carrying the Pure Yang Power constantly weaving through.


    On Taiyi¡¯s side of the sky was the Taiyang Fire, with the Extreme Yang Law and the Power of the Taiyang continually contending against East King¡¯s forces.


    In this aspect, East King had a slight upper hand.


    After all, East King had once assisted Di Jun and had witnessed Di Jun¡¯s Taiyang True Fire, gaining some understanding of it.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to create the Pure Yang Fire, which was extremely similar to the Taiyang True Fire.


    It was precisely for this reason that East King could gain a slight advantage, but that was all; securing a victory was extremely difficult.


    At this moment, even East King himself was surprised by Taiyi¡¯s formidable strength.


    Although he knew of Taiyi¡¯s prowess from the previous two battles, especially the one against Daoist Xuan Yuan.


    Daoist Xuan Yuan was a life form that had survived the great battle of Dao and Demons; defeating him allowed East King to surmise the extent of Taiyi¡¯s strength.


    But it was only upon truly clashing that East King felt Taiyi¡¯s power was even stronger than he had imagined, his fundamentals exceptionally deep.


    East King braced his mind with utmost focus, his expression extremely grave.


    Among the observers present, only Di Jun, aside from the combatants themselves, could clearly discern the current state of affairs on the battlefield.


    Because the combat styles, Divine Skills, and speeds of both were extremely similar, making them indistinguishable to onlookers.


    They only saw the sky filled with flames among which Laws and Divine Skills were incessantly colliding.


    In Di Jun¡¯s eyes, the situation on the battlefield was crystal clear.


    Partly because his Cultivation Realm was higher than that of both East King and Taiyi.


    Moreover, whether it was the Power of the Taiyang or the Pure Yang Power, Di Jun was very familiar with both.


    Most of Taiyi¡¯s Divine Skills were taught by Di Jun; having the same origin, he naturally understood the Power of the Taiyang thoroughly.


    As for the Pure Yang Power, it was East King who had personally passed his comprehension to Di Jun.


    At this moment, Xi He frowned, seeming to try hard to discern the situation on the field.


    Chang Xi, on the other hand, turned her gaze directly to Di Jun and said, ¡°Daoist Di Jun, could you explain the current situation on the field to me?


    I¡¯m somewhat unable to understand it.¡±


    Hearing Chang Xi¡¯s words, Xi He also turned her attention to Di Jun.


    Di Jun did not refuse and explained to the two while still watching the battlefield closely.


    The fight between Taiyi and East King had inevitably reached a stalemate.


    Noticing this, a part of Taiyi¡¯s mana seeped into the Chaos Bell, which began to rotate slowly.


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    A bell sound resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Above Taiyi¡¯s head appeared a bell slowly rotating.


    Observers were astonished at the bell¡¯s aura and might, wondering in their hearts.


    ¡°Is this power beyond that of a top-grade Innate Spiritual Treasure?¡±


    ¡°This is an Innate Treasure!¡±


    A Daluo Golden Immortal¡¯s exclamation made everyone look towards the Chaos Bell with burning desire.


    ¡°The Chaos Bell, an Innate Treasure, Taiyi¡¯s accompanying Spiritual Treasure,¡± Di Jun said unhurriedly to Xi He and Chang Xi.


    Now that Taiyi¡¯s Chaos Bell had made its appearance, Di Jun naturally would not continue to conceal it.


    With a sound of the bell, East King¡¯s Pure Yang Fire and the encompassing Pure Yang Laws experienced a brief stasis.


    Taiyi seized the opportunity, commanding the Taiyang True Fire to relentlessly invade the space once occupied by the Pure Yang Fire, aiming to envelop East King completely.


    East King¡¯s reaction was also swift, as an aura of a top-grade Innate Spiritual Treasure emanated from him.


    Hidden Immortal Map.


    Containing endless space, it could store the concentrated power of life and conceal the aura of beings.


    In an instant, East King stabilized his own Pure Yang Fire, resisting Taiyi¡¯s Taiyang Fire.


    At the same time, Di Jun¡¯s gaze also fell on the Hidden Immortal Map.


    He could feel streams of power surging from the Hidden Immortal Map, but the aura was different from that of East King, even completely unrelated to East King¡¯s aura.


    River Map and Luo Book appeared in Di Jun¡¯s palm, with the stars, sun and moon, and mountains and rivers swiftly passing over it.


    Huh?


    There are actually living beings inside the Hidden Immortal Map.


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    After calculating, Di Jun was certain there were living beings inside the Hidden Immortal Map, and not just a few; otherwise, the concentrated power wouldn¡¯t be so formidable.


    However, the number of beings contained and their identities became very vague when Di Jun tried to calculate further.


    With the obstruction of the Hidden Immortal Map, Di Jun could not deduce any specific information.


    Nevertheless, Di Jun had some guesses.


    These beings were none other than a part of the creatures East King had gathered over the years to enhance the might of the Hidden Immortal Map.


    However, to think of defeating Taiyi merely with the Hidden Immortal Map, would that be enough?


    Just as this thought emerged in Di Jun¡¯s mind, Taiyi had already responded.


    ¡°Good, as expected of Daoist East King, but this is still not enough!¡±


    Taiyi¡¯s voice reached East King¡¯s ears, making East King¡¯s mood even heavier.


    He had not expected that Taiyi would possess an Innate Treasure; the minute gap between him and Taiyi was instantly bridged by this Innate Treasure, even surpassed.


    He understood that it would be difficult for him to win.


    As he thought this, he suddenly felt that the Taiyang Fire had already reached his side.


    He reacted quickly, immediately gathering Pure Yang Power to extinguish it.


    His heart was filled with confusion: How could the Taiyang Fire break through the layers of defense to reach me?


    Suddenly, another wisp of Taiyang Fire appeared next to him, and once again he used the Pure Yang Fire to put it out.


    Space Law?


    East King couldn¡¯t help but think of the reason.


    Taiyi¡¯s comprehension was not limited to the myriad aspects of the Sun Star; his true path lay with the Chaos Bell.


    With the aid of the Chaos Bell, Taiyi could easily send wave after wave of Taiyang Fire to East King¡¯s side.


    Although East King could extinguish these Taiyang Fires, the Taiyang Fire was relentless.


    East King suddenly realized that something was wrong and a sense of urgency inevitably surged in his heart.


    I cannot lose!


    I am the leader of Zifu State, how would Zifu State position itself in the Primordial world if I lost?


    I absolutely cannot lose!


    East King shouted within his heart.


    Under these circumstances, East King began to condense all his Pure Yang Qi, Pure Yang Fire, and Pure Yang Law in front of himself.


    He used the power of the Hidden Immortal Map to block Taiyi¡¯s Taiyang Fire, while he himself was continuously condensing power.


    Upon reaching the limit, East King directly charged at Taiyi, carrying the condensed Pure Yang Power.


    Seeing East King rushing towards him, Taiyi was fearless and even shouted, ¡°Good!¡±


    Then he gathered the Taiyang Fire to meet the approaching East King.


    At this time, Di Jun felt the Pure Yang Power condensed in East King¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t help but praise: What a good technique.


    Simultaneously holding the River Map and Luo Book, Di Jun was ready to act at any moment.

 Chapter 70 - 70 End of 65

    ?70: End of Chapter 65 70: End of Chapter 65 East King saw Taiyi summoning the Taiyang Fire and felt joy instead of fear in his heart.


    He was not afraid of Taiyi summoning the Taiyang Fire; the more the better.


    East King directly used his mind to control and pushed his own Pure Yang Power into the Taiyang Fire, then he quickly retreated.


    The moment the Pure Yang Power contacted the Taiyang Fire, Taiyi immediately felt something was wrong.


    The Taiyang Fire under his control did not dissipate in the confrontation; instead, it grew more ferocious.


    Not good!


    Taiyi realized something was amiss and couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself.


    Boom!


    The sky-full of Taiyang Fire burst forth fiercely, spreading outwards.


    Taiyi felt that he had completely lost control of the Taiyang Fire, or perhaps the power of the Taiyang Fire was now beyond his control.


    Even this fierce attack would not spare Taiyi.


    ¡°Dang!


    Dang!


    Dang!¡±


    The Chaos Bell emitted sounds, sending wave after invisible wave towards the Taiyang Fire.


    Regrettably, the Taiyang Fire merely paused momentarily, then continued fiercely.


    Taiyi could only helplessly retreat.


    It was not that the power of the Innate Treasure was insufficient, but that Taiyi was currently unable to harness the full power of the Innate Treasure.


    East King, looking at the fierce Taiyang Fire, couldn¡¯t help but smile, everything was as he had anticipated.


    You should know, when he first participated in the Daoist-Demon conflict, his Pure Yang Qi assisted Di Jun¡¯s Taiyang Fire.


    Thus, he understood the Taiyang Fire very well.


    This understanding was not only about how to respond to and resist the Taiyang Fire.


    More importantly, he knew how to use his Pure Yang Qi to maximize the power of the Taiyang Fire.


    Sure enough, the Taiyang Fire suddenly became fierce, and Taiyi also lost his controlling ability.


    Now both parties had to face the fierce Taiyang Fire, plunging the situation into chaos, how could a winner be determined?


    It¡¯s unfortunate for the spectating lifeforms, they were purely affected by this disaster.


    Thought East King.


    But compared to the reputation of Zifu State, these were nothing.


    The spectating lifeforms felt uneasy the moment the Taiyang Fire erupted.


    Just as they wanted to save themselves, they suddenly saw the sky-full fierce Taiyang Fire rushing towards one direction.


    At this moment, Taiyi, seeing this scene, stopped retreating and couldn¡¯t help but whisper softly, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Seeing this, East King suddenly thought of something and couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    Apart from Daoist Di Jun, who else could control such fierce Taiyang Fire, it turned out he had always been nearby.


    The reason for East King¡¯s bitter smile was exactly this; he hadn¡¯t sensed Di Jun¡¯s presence at all.


    Before long, the sky-full of Taiyang Fire was completely absorbed.


    And in the direction where the Taiyang Fire surged, a Top-grade Innate Spiritual Treasure floated.


    The crowd was not surprised by this; if a Top-grade Innate Spiritual Treasure could resolve the fierce Taiyang Fire, then why not.


    It indeed was the River Map and Luo Book.


    Thought East King seeing this Top-grade Innate Spiritual Treasure.


    As for the other lifeforms who survived from the Daoist-Demon conflict, they did not recognize this Spiritual Treasure owned by Di Jun.


    Firstly, their interactions with Di Jun were limited back then.


    Secondly, although Di Jun often pondered the River Map and Luo Book during the Daoist-Demon conflict, he seldom used it during the fights.


    Even if he used it, he would hide its energy.


    With Di Jun¡¯s current cultivation level, he no longer needed to hide the aura of the River Map and Luo Book.


    ¡°Since Daoist Di Jun has also come, why bother hiding your form?¡±


    East King said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Di Jun?¡±


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun has also arrived?¡±


    ¡°Where is Elder Di Jun?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, besides Daoist Di Jun, who else can handle such fierce Taiyang Fire?¡±


    ...


    The living beings who survived the Dao-Demon decisive battle heard the words of East King and couldn¡¯t help but exchange and inquire with each other.


    Right after East King spoke, Di Jun dispelled his concealment and revealed his form.


    Xi He and Chang Xi beside him also appeared.


    In the moment Di Jun appeared, the River Map and Luo Book transformed into a streak of light and entered Di Jun¡¯s body.


    Taiyi also came to Di Jun¡¯s side, calling out, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Di Jun nodded, smiling and said, ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s praise, Taiyi, who originally felt no joy in defeating East King, immediately felt his spirits lift, joy apparent between his brows.


    Di Jun was truly satisfied with Taiyi¡¯s performance; if it weren¡¯t for East King using a trick, allowing this battle to end in an anticlimactic way, Taiyi could have achieved victory.


    Of course, East King¡¯s method wasn¡¯t to be faulted either, as it too was a form of strength.


    East King, standing beside, felt a pang of bitterness in his heart upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s praise.


    He could foresee that after this battle, Taiyi¡¯s goal of becoming famed throughout Primordial would indeed be achieved.


    After all, for Taiyi, a being without renown, to fight East King of Zifu State to a standstill, his majesty was completely shown.


    Regrettably, this prestige was built on the foundation of his own Zifu State.


    Moreover, East King and Zifu State dared not retaliate.


    For behind Taiyi stood Di Jun, a survivor from the Dao-Demon conflict.


    With Di Jun¡¯s deterrence, he could only swallow this bitter pill.


    Moreover, East King sensed that Di Jun¡¯s aura had deepened, his cultivation must have advanced.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since their last encounter, and yet Di Jun¡¯s cultivation had progressed further.


    East King could only sense this much; as for the specifics of Di Jun¡¯s cultivation, that was beyond his perception.


    ¡°Daoist East King.¡±


    Di Jun addressed East King upon seeing him.


    Seeing Di Jun, East King couldn¡¯t help wanting to say something, but eventually, he didn¡¯t.


    What to say?


    Should he say that Di Jun should not have brought Taiyi to Zifu State?


    East King could guess that if he said such things, he would probably be suppressed again.


    Having interacted with Di Jun frequently, he had figured out some ways to get along with Di Jun.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, Daoist Xi He, Daoist Chang Xi.¡±


    East King said.


    ¡°Daoist East King.¡±


    Xi He and Chang Xi replied simultaneously.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, since you¡¯re here in Zifu State, why not visit my Daoist School?¡±


    East King asked, looking at Di Jun.


    ¡°Sure, I too wish to see Daoist East King¡¯s Daoist School.¡±


    Di Jun replied.


    East King led Di Jun to a group of Daluo Golden Immortals.


    ¡°We greet Daoist Di Jun (Elder).¡±


    The living beings who survived the initial Dao-Demon decisive battle said in unison.


    Di Jun was indeed an admired existence during that time, and it seemed, he still was.


    Hearing the crowd¡¯s voice, East King¡¯s smile involuntarily paused for a moment, increasingly feeling that it was absolutely right that Di Jun hadn¡¯t joined forces against him.


    Otherwise, who would really be in charge of Zifu State now?


    It¡¯s known that these beings who survived from the Dao-Demon conflict occupy important positions in Zifu State.


    Di Jun nodded gently towards them and said, ¡°Greetings, Daoist friends.¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71 66 Renovation

    ?71: Chapter 66 Renovation 71: Chapter 66 Renovation Of course, East King had already controlled his own expression, and since everyone¡¯s attention was on Di Jun, no one noticed.


    There were still some Daluo Golden Immortals in Zifu State who had not experienced the great Daoist-Demon confrontation, but this did not mean they did not admire Di Jun.


    After all, they had just witnessed Di Jun subduing the raging Taiyang Fire.


    Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi, having seen this, knew that Di Jun had made quite a name for himself back then.


    Especially Taiyi, who even set his own elder brother as his target.


    People followed East King to his Daoist School, accompanied by the Daluo Golden Immortals of Zifu State.


    Di Jun saw a palace within East King¡¯s Daoist School that was very similar to the one used for teaching by the four ancient grandmasters.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, does this seem familiar?¡±


    East King asked.


    Di Jun nodded, and the creatures who had survived the Daoist-Demon confrontation fell into memories upon seeing this palace.


    Though they had seen it many times, they still felt a special sentiment each time.


    However, the other creatures didn¡¯t understand the significance of this palace.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, please.¡±


    ¡°Daoist East King, please.¡±


    Upon entering the palace, Di Jun found that it merely looked similar to the one the four ancient grandmasters had used for teaching.


    The inside space was vastly different; it couldn¡¯t be compared.


    The application of Space Law inside was rough, and the traces were too apparent, far from recreating the original sense of awe.


    Even if Di Jun were to build a palace on the Sun Star, it would be better than this.


    An externally similar palace, with vastly different internal Space Law, seemed very much anticlimactic.


    Taiyi, who also disdained it, had an easier time understanding Space Law, with the Chaos Bell at his disposal.


    Seeing such shallow Space Law and its crude application did not impress Taiyi.


    Di Jun¡¯s face didn¡¯t show any change, but Taiyi¡¯s disdain was obvious.


    East King, of course, noticed this scene; he reflected on the recent battle, realizing that Taiyi¡¯s application of Space Law was indeed stronger than his.


    ¡°I miss the days when the four ancient grandmasters taught, so later I built such a palace here in Zifu State,¡±


    East King said sentimentally.


    ¡°Only, my understanding of Space Law is shallow, renderinging a poor show for Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    ¡°The intention alone is commendable; Daoist East King¡¯s path is not in the Space Law.¡±


    Di Jun spoke.


    Listening to Di Jun¡¯s words, East King couldn¡¯t help but nod; his path was indeed different.


    Then, East King looked around the palace and said directly, ¡°In the past, the four ancient grandmasters used to teach in this palace, benefiting us immensely.¡±


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, shall we hold a similar session today?¡±


    East King suggested.


    At this moment, the other creatures¡¯ gazes fell on Di Jun and East King, full of anticipation.


    East King was the foremost figure in Zifu State, but Di Jun¡¯s strength was clearly above East King¡¯s.


    A teaching session from the two of them would be very beneficial for them.


    Di Jun did not immediately agree, but also looked around the entire palace, then said,


    ¡°Teaching?


    Whom would we be teaching?¡±


    ¡°The gap between us and the four ancient grandmasters is too great, and the creatures present are all Daluo Golden Immortals with their own paths, so there¡¯s no need for us to teach.¡±


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, East King¡¯s heart once again grew uneasy.


    He realized his own issue; compared to Di Jun, he had acted too superior.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun is right; we both need to strive harder to reach the Cultivation Realm of the four ancient grandmasters as soon as possible.¡±


    East King quickly adjusted his mindset and worked to amend his attitude.


    Di Jun glanced at East King, secretly suspecting: he seems unlikely to reach the Cultivation Realm of the four ancient grandmasters.


    However, he didn¡¯t say it out loud; instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s rare that we have so many Daoist friends gathered here today, and in Daoist East King¡¯s own Daoist School no less.


    Why not have a discourse among ourselves?¡±


    As soon as Di Jun¡¯s words fell, East King immediately said, ¡°It is fitting to have a discourse.¡±


    With Di Jun suggesting and East King agreeing, naturally, the other creatures had no objections.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, Di Jun then said, ¡°In that case, this place needs some adjustments.¡±


    ¡°Taiyi, I¡¯ll borrow the Chaos Bell for a moment.¡±


    Hearing his elder brother¡¯s voice, Taiyi did not hesitate at all; with a move of his mind, the bell flew out from within him and landed in Di Jun¡¯s hands.


    Taiyi naturally had absolute trust in his elder brother.


    Di Jun looked at the Chaos Bell in his hands, touching it for the first time, and then attuned himself to it closely.


    Perhaps it was because of Taiyi¡¯s instruction, or maybe because Di Jun and Taiyi had the same origins, but Di Jun felt no resistance from the Chaos Bell.


    No resistance was good.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Di Jun poured his Mana into the bell, and the Chaos Bell slowly ascended into the air.


    ¡°Dang!¡±


    With a sound of the bell, the Space Law within the palace was instantly suppressed and started to disappear.


    The space inside the palace was gradually shrinking.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun...¡±


    Before East King could finish his sentence, Space Law poured out from Di Jun¡¯s body, interweaving continuously within the palace.


    The shrinking of the space within the palace stopped abruptly, with the contracting spaces even beginning to expand slowly again.


    Under the suppression of the Chaos Bell, Di Jun had no need to worry about the stability of the space, but could simply continue to expand it using Space Law.


    Thus, the interior space of the entire palace increased many times in size compared to the initial space.


    Moreover, Di Jun¡¯s application of Space Law didn¡¯t lay exposed but was well integrated into the palace so as not to affect them.


    Once the space expanded to a certain extent, Di Jun began to manipulate the Space Law in his hands, dividing the palace¡¯s space according to the number of creatures present.


    Di Jun was not discreet about his intentions, and the fluctuations of space within the palace were very apparent.


    The whole crowd watched as Di Jun manipulated the Space Law so adeptly and nonchalantly.


    Especially the creatures who had listened to the teachings of the four ancient grandmasters, seeing the palace becoming more and more like where they had heard the teachings, couldn¡¯t help feeling excited.


    Back then, they were given individual spaces for each creature, without disturbance.


    After the space division was finished, Di Jun returned the Chaos Bell to Taiyi.


    ¡°Daoist East King, the blatantly exposed Space Law within the palace somewhat affects the discourse, so I¡¯ve made some modifications.


    I trust you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    Di Jun looked at East King and inquired.


    What could East King say to this?


    He could only remain silent.

 Chapter 72 - 72 67 Discussing Tao

    ?72: Chapter 67 Discussing Tao 72: Chapter 67 Discussing Tao Had East King not known that Di Jun looked down on his influence in Zifu State, he might have thought that Di Jun was deliberately trying to suppress his prestige.


    Under such circumstances, with a casual gesture from East King, an equal number of meditation cushions to the beings present appeared within the space divided by Di Jun.


    The space divided by Di Jun had no barriers set up, as these beings still needed to enter it.


    However, upon seeing so many meditation cushions, Di Jun knew that East King had come prepared.


    Indeed, East King had been prepared for this.


    But these cushions were prepared for the purpose of emulating the discourses of the four ancient ancestors.


    Or it could be said that on the path of emulating the venerable Hong Jun, East King was always preparing.


    Due to Di Jun¡¯s intervention, they were used for the first time in a collective discourse.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward East King, as this was his Daoist School.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats.¡±


    East King said directly.


    He dared not speak carelessly in front of Di Jun, and did not even want to issue commands.


    Because he knew that Di Jun would not consider his dignity.


    Everyone entered the space in perfect understanding, without any scrambling.


    Besides East King and Di Jun, other beings had already taken their seats on the meditation cushions.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, please.¡±


    East King said.


    ¡°Daoist East King, after you.¡±


    Di Jun said with a smile.


    Seeing the smile on Di Jun¡¯s face, East King no longer hesitated and directly entered one of the remaining two spaces.


    After everyone was seated, layers of Space Law emerged from Di Jun, setting up barriers around these spaces to prevent interference from affecting each other during the discourse.


    The moment the barriers appeared, many beings¡¯ faces changed.


    They felt the barriers and had an unshakeable sensation.


    To set up such barriers simultaneously, and to such a powerful extent, made them even more aware of Di Jun¡¯s strength.


    Di Jun paid no attention to this, as he needed to adjust these barriers based on the discourse.


    This was, after all, a discourse, and complete non-interference was unachievable.


    Otherwise, the discourse would be no different from a collective retreat.


    Di Jun was also taking this opportunity to explore the uses of Space Law, wondering if it could achieve the effects seen when the four ancient ancestors preached.


    When the four ancient ancestors gave their discourses, the independent spaces had no hindrance to the spread of Daoist charm, and yet other people¡¯s breakthroughs and such actions did not affect the beings within the independent spaces.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Di Jun stepped into the last space.


    After settling in, Di Jun spoke up: ¡°Daoist East King, may we begin the discourse?¡±


    East King naturally had no objections and directly responded: ¡°Since it is a discourse, our own paths must indeed be expounded.¡±


    ¡°Among those present, Daoist Di Jun has the deepest Realm Cultivation, why not start with Daoist Di Jun?¡±


    Hearing East King¡¯s suggestion, Di Jun did not hesitate and simply said: ¡°Agreed.¡±


    As soon as Di Jun spoke, the attention of other beings inevitably turned to him.


    They were not about to miss this opportunity, taking it very seriously.


    Even Taiyi would not miss his elder brother¡¯s lecture.


    Di Jun paid no heed to the other beings present, his mind divided: one part monitoring the spatial barriers he had set up.


    The other part was devoted to expounding the Taiyang Dao, focusing on Taiyang Fire and supplemented by various Laws.


    Although this was not Di Jun¡¯s own path, he had profound insights in this area, making it quite appropriate for discourse.


    Even so, Di Jun had to maintain control of his lecture.


    After all, he was now a Primordial Golden Immortal, and he needed to keep his teachings within the scope of a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    Otherwise, these beings might not be able to comprehend.


    In Di Jun¡¯s perception, these beings were still a considerable distance away from the path of a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    During Di Jun¡¯s discourse, a solar anomaly appeared above him.


    Unlike the fierce Sun Star, it appeared quite gentle, but the revealed power was nonetheless daunting.


    Time rushed by, and a hundred years passed in an instant.


    Di Jun stopped speaking, finely sensing the changes in the spatial barriers and continuously adjusting them.


    All of these adjustments went unnoticed by the beings present.


    Di Jun¡¯s lecture benefited those present immensely.


    As for Di Jun¡¯s presentation of the Taiyang Dao, it was rather gentle, giving a sensation of illuminating and nurturing all beings.


    The moment Di Jun¡¯s voice ceased, East King spoke up.


    East King didn¡¯t conceal his intent but directly expounded his own chosen path.


    Above his head, the phenomenon of Three Thousand Laws manifested, with Pure Yang being primary.


    Was this an imitation of venerable Hong Jun?


    Di Jun recognized it in an instant.


    These Three Thousand Laws might seem formidable to a common Daluo Golden Immortal.


    But in Di Jun¡¯s eyes, East King¡¯s intention to imitate was all too clear, and the imitation felt quite rigid throughout.


    Hong Jun had profound insights into these Three Thousand Laws, and even the current Di Jun would not dare to claim he could compare.


    And from the phenomenon, Di Jun could see many of the Laws appearing quite illusory and fleeting, as though they might dissipate at any moment.


    This indicated East King¡¯s shallow comprehension, seemingly grasping just the surface of these Laws to make up the number of Three Thousand.


    However, East King¡¯s exposition of his path also greatly benefited others, mostly concerning the path of Pure Yang.


    In less than a hundred years, East King concluded his lecture.


    As the phenomenon above East King had just dissipated, another solar anomaly rose.


    Taiyi, having heard East King¡¯s lecture, couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    However, Taiyi¡¯s suntouched the aggressive and fierce nature of the Sun Star.


    Because of Taiyi¡¯s overly aggressive Taiyang Dao, some beings were quite uncomfortable, realizing this path was entirely unsuitable for them.


    Thus, they closed off their senses, sorting through the teachings of Di Jun and East King.


    Taiyi didn¡¯t mind this.


    His exposition was incisive, showing another facet of the Taiyang Dao.


    Taiyi¡¯s discourse also lasted less than a hundred years.


    After Taiyi, the astrological phenomenon of the Taiyin Star arose.


    Chang Xi facing so many peers for the first time was also eager to begin.


    The Taiyin Star was cold, but from Chang Xi¡¯s exposition, one could feel the liveliness nurtured within the cold.


    After Chang Xi, Xi He began.


    Another astrological phenomenon of the Taiyin Star, another path of Taiyin.


    Like Di Jun and Taiyi, Xi He¡¯s Taiyin Dao also differed from that of Chang Xi.


    Xi He¡¯s path retained the coldness of the Taiyin Dao, but this coldness also contained traces of gentleness.

 Chapter 73 - 73 68 Ten Thousand Immortals Formation

    ?73: Chapter 68 Ten Thousand Immortals Formation 73: Chapter 68 Ten Thousand Immortals Formation The discussion of Dao continued, with each Daluo Golden Immortal expounding their own path.


    Even if it was not their own path, it was another profoundly comprehended path.


    Path after path emerged, with various phenomena rising and disappearing.


    The duration of these Daluo Golden Immortals¡¯ discourses related to their cultivation realm and their own foundation.


    If they were to expound the Dao to Golden Immortals and beings beneath that level, talking for a thousand years would pose no issue.


    However, in the face of other Daluo Golden Immortals, some things did not require explanation; what was compared was one¡¯s own foundation.


    Of course, the exposition of one¡¯s path did not necessarily correspond to actual combat power.


    Not to mention other beings, Di Jun, who had reached the Primordial Golden Immortal Realm, was very satisfied with this Dao discussion.


    Even if the real level of this discussion was only at the Daluo Golden Immortal level.


    During this process, Di Jun gained new insights into the application of Space Law.


    At the same time, the paths of other Daluo Golden Immortals were of referential significance to Di Jun.


    As the last Daluo Golden Immortal finished expounding, life forms looked towards East King and Di Jun again.


    Di Jun¡¯s gaze drooped slightly, as if he did not feel the collective gaze of the beings.


    His mind was still divided, part of it concerned with the chaos of blades, while the other part contemplated Space Law.


    Seeing that Di Jun did not respond, East King said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a discussion of Dao, it is natural to have a debate.¡±


    ¡°Any fellow Daoists can freely debate with each other.¡±


    ¡°Just that, I hope that this debate is solely about Dao; please control your own measure.¡±


    East King said this because he knew that discussions could also lead to the downfall of beings.


    Discovering that the path one followed was wrong, and all one¡¯s persistence was mistaken, resulting in the collapse of Dao heart and death, was not impossible.


    This form of downfall was even more tragic than perishing in battle.


    The life forms had already expounded on their own paths, so finding like-minded individuals was relatively easy.


    However, in this segment, Di Jun was rather idle.


    None would go to debate with Di Jun, as they were conscious of their own limits.


    Taiyi went directly to the East King, seeking another debate.


    Pure Yang, Taiyi truly intended to contend with him.


    To this, East King naturally had no fear.


    After all, he was a being who had survived the strife between Dao and demons.


    His foundation was profound; how could he fear Taiyi?


    The two were like needlepoint to wheat, constantly debating about Pure Yang and the sun.


    Both East King and Taiyi were individuals of resolute will, who would not doubt their own paths.


    For a time, they could not determine a winner, but both gained deeper insights into their paths.


    Thus, their debate became even more intense.


    Even East King had put his previous remarks about measure to the back of his mind.


    Not just East King and Taiyi, but other beings as well.


    Some debated with fellow Daoists, either in pairs or groups of three to five, complementing each other¡¯s deficiencies.


    Some even engaged in the collision of phenomena.


    However, compared to East King and Taiyi, they still remembered the matter of measure that East King had mentioned.


    Among the forces of the same realm of Zi Fu Continent, how could they become true mortal enemies?


    Although it was a debate, no beings broke through the barriers set by Di Jun, let alone left the independent space delineated by Di Jun.


    Even East King and Taiyi, who were debating most intensely, did not step out of Di Jun¡¯s space.


    Because the space and barriers were well established, to prevent being interrupted while gaining insights.


    Di Jun, seeing this, divided his mind further, paying attention to those life forms engaged in the debate.


    Clashes of thoughts were most likely to yield brilliant sparks, which Di Jun naturally would not miss.


    Moreover, under Di Jun¡¯s deliberate adjustments, the positions of some life forms changed subtly.


    Like-minded individuals were now better grouped together.


    This Dao debate lasted for three hundred years, and all life forms gained rich rewards.


    The debate transformed their foundational understanding into cultivation realm and prowess.


    To reap such effects again would probably require an unknown amount of long years to accumulate.


    Although Di Jun did not participate in the debate, his gains were substantial, and some ingenious thoughts even amazed him.


    Di Jun¡¯s gains during the debate even surpassed those from the exposition of their paths.


    However, East King and Taiyi still did not emerge victorious in the debate.


    It could be said that both were winners, as they both had many insights.


    ¡°It seems that all fellow Daoists have reaped quite a harvest.¡±


    East King said with a smile.


    This might be the first sincere smile he had shown since Di Jun¡¯s arrival in the Zi Fu Continent.


    The life forms exchanged glances and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The debate is over.¡±


    East King said outright.


    As East King finished speaking, the space barriers disappeared one by one, and then the independent spaces began to fade.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun...¡±


    East King couldn¡¯t help but inquire.


    ¡°East King Daoist friend, since the Dao discussion has ended, the raw exposure of Space Laws will no longer so affect beings, so it¡¯s natural to restore to the original state.¡±


    As Di Jun spoke, streams of Space Law flowed into Di Jun¡¯s body.


    At the same time, East King¡¯s palace returned to its original state.


    East King, of course, had nothing to say and once again fell silent.


    However, East King¡¯s silence did not last long.


    Not only did he gain a lot from the debate in terms of insights, but it also filled his heart with passion.


    He had hesitated before, but now he wanted to consult, directing his words to Di Jun.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, I happened to have created an Array, would you be able to help me test it?¡±


    East King directly inquired.


    In East King¡¯s mind, Di Jun¡¯s cultivation realm was so high that he ought to be able to test the limits of the Array.


    An Array?


    Di Jun looked at East King, and his mind inadvertently thought of some things.


    So Di Jun directly asked: ¡°East King Daoist friend, what sort of Array is it?¡±


    East King had no intention of hiding and replied directly: ¡°Ten Thousand Immortals Formation!¡±


    As expected, it¡¯s the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation.


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    In the legends of the previous world, the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation appeared twice.


    Once during the battle between the Demon Clan and East King, it was said that East King had set up the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, but ultimately it was no match for the Celestial Heaven Star Formation.


    The other time was during the Conferment of Gods, when Tongtian Sect Leader had set up the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, but unfortunately, it was breached in the end.


    When East King mentioned asking his help to verify the Array, Di Jun thought of East King¡¯s Hidden Immortal Map.


    This Hidden Immortal Map was the key to the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation.

 Chapter 74 - 74 69 Setting Up the Formation

    ?74: Chapter 69 Setting Up the Formation 74: Chapter 69 Setting Up the Formation East King saw Di Jun fall into contemplation and couldn¡¯t help but speak again.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, now that the Witch Clan¡¯s power is immense, we do not ask for your direct assistance.


    But for the sake of our fellow daoists, could you please offer some guidance?¡±


    East King¡¯s invitation for Di Jun to test the formation included a desire for Di Jun¡¯s guidance.


    The current array on the Taiyin Star is Di Jun¡¯s own work.


    Di Jun looked at East King and finally agreed.


    It wasn¡¯t East King¡¯s words that moved Di Jun, but rather his genuine curiosity to witness the famed Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, known from the legends of the past.


    As for East King¡¯s wish to use this formation to counter the Witch Clan, Di Jun had his doubts.


    After all, one of the Witch Clan¡¯s trump cards, the Twelve Devastating Gods Formation, had not yet been revealed in Primordial times.


    Seeing Di Jun¡¯s agreement, East King¡¯s face immediately showed joy.


    Taiyi had no objections towards Di Jun¡¯s decision.


    In Taiyi¡¯s view, it was just a mere array¡ªcould it really be more powerful than his elder brother?


    Among all the lifeforms present, only Taiyi was aware that Di Jun¡¯s true realm was not that of a Daluo Golden Immortal, but that of a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    The Daluo Golden Immortals from Zifu State looked at each other in bewilderment, filled with confusion.


    What kind of formation is the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation?


    Why do we not know of it?


    However, these lifeforms didn¡¯t question East King; they merely watched him.


    They also wanted to see for themselves the formation East King had claimed could stand against the Witch Clan.


    ¡°Thank you, Daoist Di Jun.


    Please follow me.¡±


    After speaking, East King then said to the other lifeforms, ¡°I kindly ask for the support of our fellow daoists.¡±


    ¡°At East King¡¯s command.¡±


    The lifeforms from Zifu State said.


    Then East King led everyone out of the palace and onto a small island.


    The Hidden Immortal Map flew out from within East King¡¯s body, entering the island directly and revealing patterns of the array.


    Indeed, this formation was centered around the Hidden Immortal Map.


    As the array was not fully activated, the patterns appeared only briefly before vanishing.


    Streaks of light flew out from East King¡¯s body, each turning into jade slips that landed in the hands of the lifeforms from Zifu State.


    ¡°Please familiarize yourselves with the array, and later assist me.¡±


    East King said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After responding, the lifeforms from Zifu State immediately began to study the jade slips given by East King.


    At this moment, Di Jun noticed this and asked, ¡°Daoist East King, from the fleeting patterns I¡¯ve seen, would the formation known as the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation yield better results with more and stronger lifeforms?¡±


    Upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s words, East King was quite amazed inside because Di Jun was correct.


    By merely catching a glimpse of the fleeting patterns, Di Jun was able to deduce an aspect of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation.


    His comprehension of arrays likely exceeded my imagination, East King thought.


    Still, his expression didn¡¯t change as he replied, ¡°Daoist Di Jun speaks the truth; the so-called Ten Thousand Immortals Formation indeed integrates the strength of myriad immortals to combat the enemy.¡±


    Di Jun nodded upon hearing this, then said to East King, ¡°Daoist East King, I wonder if it would be possible to include Daoists Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi in it as well?¡±


    East King¡¯s gaze shifted to the three daoists as he spoke, ¡°I wonder if the three daoists would be willing?¡±


    Taiyi, who knew his elder brother best, was also aware of the latter¡¯s strength.


    Even more importantly, he had long wished to experience his elder brother¡¯s prowess.


    But given the vast gap between his own power and that of his elder brother, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to rashly challenge him.


    Now, with the assistance of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to get a glimpse of my elder brother¡¯s strength.


    Thus, Taiyi did not hesitate at all and readily agreed.


    Upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s proposal, Chang Xi was eager to try and immediately agreed after being asked by East King.


    Xi He just hesitated for a moment, then she also agreed.


    Consequently, East King took out three jade slips again and distributed them to Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi.


    Without any hesitation, the group began to comprehend the jade slips provided by East King.


    When Taiyi saw the contents of the jade slip, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Because the jade slip did not explain how to set up the Array, it only discussed the taboos within the Array.


    Could it be that East King is guarding against the three of us?


    However, Taiyi buried this thought deep in his heart; he wanted to see if other beings would act the same as him.


    Di Jun watched as Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi were engrossed in comprehending.


    This experience with the Ten Thousand Immortals Great Formation was a good one; it would be better to let these three have a try, rather than just watch as spectators.


    Di Jun quietly waited until the last person had finished comprehending the jade slip.


    Seeing that everyone was ready, East King no longer hesitated, his hands continuously weaving spells.


    The Hidden Immortal Map appeared once again, with the previously fleeting array patterns emitting golden light.


    In Di Jun¡¯s eyes, a phantom array had seemingly already taken shape.


    ¡°My fellow Daoists, please enter the Array.¡±


    As soon as East King¡¯s voice fell, beings from Zifu State began to flock towards the array formation.


    One by one, the beings entered, but from the outside of the Array, those who had entered could not be seen.


    Hidden Immortal Map.


    Di Jun suddenly understood why the Hidden Immortal Map was the core.


    Following that, Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi also entered the Array.


    East King was the last to enter, yet from the outside of the Array, East King¡¯s figure could still be seen.


    East King entered into the Array, surrounded entirely by the force condensed and transformed from the Hidden Immortal Map.


    This was the power assembled from a host of beings, a pure force.


    Feeling the boost from this power, East King felt almost invincible.


    Nevertheless, he knew this was just an illusion.


    Thinking of Di Jun¡¯s unfathomable strength, after a moment of consideration, East King transmitted a message to Taiyi.


    ¡°Daoist Taiyi, please join me in confronting Daoist Di Jun.¡±


    Upon hearing East King¡¯s message, Taiyi also felt an inexplicable force bolstering him.


    Experiencing this majestic power, Taiyi thought to himself: Is this the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation?


    With this power, coupled with the Chaos Bell, I should be able to contend with my elder brother.


    Thus, Taiyi nodded.


    What Di Jun saw from the outside of the Array, aside from East King¡¯s figure, was the previously concealed figure of Di Jun also appearing.


    Not giving Di Jun much time to ponder, East King¡¯s voice transmitted from inside the Array.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, please enter the Array!¡±


    It was straightforward, and East King¡¯s tone was filled with confidence.


    The reason why East King chose to face the battle together with Taiyi was because Taiyi¡¯s strength was not much different from his own, and he possessed an Innate Treasure.


    The power within the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation could, for now, only boost two people; if more beings were to be bolstered, the Formation would need to contain a sufficient number of beings.


    Of course, the upper limit of such power boosting was related to the strength of the recipients.

 Chapter 75 - 75 70 Breaking the Formation

    ?75: Chapter 70 Breaking the Formation 75: Chapter 70 Breaking the Formation Hearing the voice of East King, Di Jun no longer observed the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation.


    Observing from the outside could only reveal so much, merely scratching the surface.


    ¡°Haha, Daoist East King, here I come.¡±


    Di Jun laughed as he entered the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation; it had been a long time since he last exercised his muscles.


    Upon entering the Array, Di Jun felt a force within the Array suppressing him, preventing him from unleashing his full strength.


    Not only that, Di Jun also felt that the Array seemed to have trapped him.


    Seeing East King and Taiyi not far away, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but think to himself: Interesting.


    This distance seems not far, as if one could simply reach out to attack both, but in reality, the distance is not as it appears to the eyes.


    It seems to be a spatial projection, similar to a mirage.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, be careful.¡±


    Following East King¡¯s warning, the Pure Yang Fire approached Di Jun.


    ¡°Brother, be careful.¡±


    Taiyi¡¯s Taiyang Fire also appeared in front of Di Jun.


    Di Jun sensed the power and laws from both individuals.


    Compared to their previous bouts, both of their powers had significantly increased.


    Amplification?


    Is this also the function of the Array?


    Di Jun extinguished the Pure Yang Fire with a punch and swallowed Taiyi¡¯s Taiyang Fire into his stomach.


    The Taiyang Fire within Di Jun surged instantly and annihilated the Taiyang Fire from the same origin, Taiyi¡¯s.


    Taiyi¡¯s Body Refinement used only the star power of the Sun Star, whereas Di Jun used the star power from the entire Primordial Starry Sky.


    His body refinement was even stronger than Taiyi¡¯s, and although not yet reaching the level of a Primordial Golden Immortal, it was not far off.


    East King was stunned to see his Pure Yang Fire extinguished by Di Jun with one punch.


    Within the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, with the presence of the Hidden Immortal Map, he could clearly feel that it was pure physical strength from Di Jun, without any mana or laws.


    Could this physique be comparable to that of the Ancestor Witches of the Witch Clan?


    This...


    East King could hardly believe it.


    A physique on par with the Ancestor Witches, a realm far surpassing his own.


    Compared to Di Jun, East King felt a sense of defeat.


    Taiyi didn¡¯t think like East King; his eyes were filled with fervor and a strong will to fight as he looked at Di Jun.


    However, he didn¡¯t rashly approach Di Jun.


    Although he wanted to demonstrate his own physical strength, he didn¡¯t want to face Di Jun¡¯s full potential; otherwise, there would be no other outcome than getting beaten.


    He gathered the power within the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation and spread the Taiyang Fire around Di Jun, the aggressive Power of the Taiyang and Taiyang Law permeating within the Taiyang Fire.


    This made Taiyi¡¯s Taiyang Fire appear very aggressive.


    Taiyi¡¯s plan was simple: Brother wants to devour my Taiyang Fire?


    Then let him spend more energy dealing with this aggressive Taiyang Fire.


    East King, sensing the changes within the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, threw all disordered thoughts to the back of his mind.


    He didn¡¯t continue to use Pure Yang Fire in battle but instead dispersed his own Pure Yang Qi into Taiyi¡¯s Taiyang Fire to make it even more violent.


    He had once assisted Di Jun, and now he was assisting Taiyi.


    East King could be considered one of the beings most familiar with Taiyang Fire apart from Di Jun and Taiyi themselves.


    Di Jun naturally felt the aggressiveness of Taiyi¡¯s Taiyang Fire, as well as the pervasive Pure Yang Qi in it.


    Di Jun didn¡¯t do as Taiyi expected; he didn¡¯t devour the Taiyang Fire.


    He initially wanted to let Taiyi and East King witness the real combination of Pure Yang Qi and Taiyang Fire.


    Pure Yang Qi, he was also capable, and his comprehension was much deeper than East King ¨C after all, he possessed all of East King¡¯s insights, and his perception was incomparable to that of East King¡¯s.


    As for Taiyang Fire, there was no need to say more.


    But Di Jun, in the end, did not do so, rather he activated the Power of All Heavens Stars to keep the Taiyang Fire at bay outside.


    Surrounded by various Star Powers, Di Jun remained calm and composed amid the roaring Taiyang Fire.


    ¡°Taiyi, use the Chaos Bell.¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s voice reached Taiyi¡¯s ears.


    Naturally, Taiyi did not hesitate, the Chaos Bell immediately appeared in his hand.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The sound of the bell echoed, Di Jun felt the spatial power around him solidify, and the flow of Star Power also slowed down, even tending to stagnation.


    Di Jun carefully felt the changes in the space around him, and couldn¡¯t help but inwardly remark: truly worthy of being the Chaos Bell.


    Taiyi naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity, controlling the raging Taiyang Fire to surge directly towards Di Jun.


    The East King, witnessing this scene, scattered more Pure Yang Qi among it while also enhancing Taiyi with more power from the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation.


    Feeling the enhanced power, Taiyi¡¯s mana surged more fiercely into the Chaos Bell.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    This was the most powerful display of the Chaos Bell¡¯s force since Taiyi¡¯s inception.


    Di Jun also felt the power of the Chaos Bell increasing, and the spatial solidification was even more severe.


    However, Di Jun was still not flustered, still employing the power of a Daluo Golden Immortal.


    The River Map and Luo Book appeared above Di Jun¡¯s head, with the overwhelming Star Power rushing down from it.


    The spatial confinement of the Chaos Bell loosened, and a myriad of Laws burst forth from his body, instantly breaking free from the spatial stagnation.


    As for the myriad of Taiyang Fire, it surged towards the River Map and Luo Book under Di Jun¡¯s suppression.


    The attacks from Taiyi and the East King did not cause the slightest damage to Di Jun.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Saying so, Di Jun raised his hand and punched towards the East King, simultaneously, the myriad Laws around him continuously infiltrated the Array¡¯s space.


    This is bad.


    Seeing this, the East King urgently adjusted the Array.


    Enduring Di Jun¡¯s attack, the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation shook slightly, and all lives within the Array felt the impact.


    Was the attack¡¯s force distributed?


    The force of Di Jun¡¯s punch was known only to him.


    This punch was not merely physical strength, but included mana and Laws as well.


    One could say, this power was already at the peak of what a Daluo Golden Immortal could muster.


    Yet, Di Jun saw that the East King and Taiyi were not injured.


    Furthermore, he noticed that the Laws he wanted to use to infiltrate the Array¡¯s space were partly neutralized.


    At this moment, he also detected a different kind of power within the Array.


    This Array, weak in offense, but quite impressive in defense.


    Di Jun thought to himself.


    But, that can only go so far.


    Di Jun had already perceived what he needed to perceive; there was no need to drag this out any longer.


    Di Jun¡¯s aura heightened once more, and he raised his hand to punch again.


    Primordial Golden Immortal!


    At the moment Di Jun¡¯s aura was felt, the East King was incredibly surprised.


    Di Jun¡¯s cultivation had actually reached Primordial Golden Immortal.


    Yet he did not forget to manipulate the Array to defend against Di Jun¡¯s seemingly gentle punch.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    Taiyi¡¯s bell sounded, defending against Di Jun¡¯s power.


    Unfortunately, even with distributed force, the Array could not withstand Di Jun¡¯s power.


    The Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, was broken.

 Chapter 76 - 76 71 Taiyis Thoughts

    ?76: Chapter 71 Taiyi¡¯s Thoughts 76: Chapter 71 Taiyi¡¯s Thoughts In the instant the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation disappeared, Di Jun immediately reined in his own power to avoid inflicting damage on other life forms.


    After all, this was merely a trial of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation and not a battle against an enemy.


    What¡¯s more, among them were Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi.


    Even though Di Jun tempered his own strength, as the primary warrior for combat, Taiyi and East King were still subjected to a certain degree of impact.


    Taiyi had the Chaos Bell for protection; the issue was not too significant.


    As for East King, he appeared unharmed on the surface.


    However, in Di Jun¡¯s perception, East King¡¯s aura was extremely disordered, as if he was forcefully suppressing his own injuries.


    Upon the collapse of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, the Hidden Immortal Map automatically returned to East King¡¯s body, aiding him in quelling his injuries.


    All life forms witnessed Di Jun¡¯s might and also sensed the aura of a Primordial Golden Immortal emanating from him.


    For the vast majority of life forms, this was the first time witnessing a mere glimpse of a Primordial Golden Immortal¡¯s grandeur.


    Including those who had survived the Dao-Demon Struggle.


    Not to mention them, even Di Jun had not witnessed the warfare between Primordial Golden Immortals during the Dao-Demon Struggle.


    The struggle between Dao and Demon marked the end of an era.


    After suppressing his own injuries, East King looked at Di Jun with a complex expression.


    He knew Di Jun was powerful, but he had never thought that Di Jun would reach the realm of a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    Di Jun.


    East King even doubted whether after the end of the Dao-Demon Struggle, he had chosen the wrong path.


    If he, like Di Jun, had cultivated in seclusion in Zifu State, would his strength have been greater?


    However, soon after, East King dismissed this thought.


    From the teachings of Wang Shu, East King knew he did not possess the same innate gifts as Di Jun.


    East King had not forgotten his own purpose and came to Di Jun¡¯s side, asking, ¡°Daoist Di Jun, what do you think of my Ten Thousand Immortals Formation?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Di Jun appraised.


    Indeed, not bad.


    Di Jun felt that if he were to truly exert the power of a Daluo Golden Immortal, breaking through this Array would require a considerable amount of time.


    But Di Jun¡¯s Daluo Golden Immortal strength was far superior to that of a typical Golden Immortal.


    He was once a Daluo Golden Immortal who could retreat unscathed when facing a Primordial Golden Immortal of the reclusive kindreds.


    ¡°Is there still room for improvement?¡±


    Finding Di Jun¡¯s appraisal too brief, East King continued to inquire.


    At this moment, Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi also approached Di Jun.


    The three of them looked at Di Jun as well, eager to understand more about the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation.


    Although they had participated in the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, the information in the jade slip provided by East King was too rudimentary, leaving them with only a vague understanding of the Array.


    However, Taiyi felt that the Array was indeed quite impressive; even though it did not achieve victory over his brother, it did allow him to experience tremendous power.


    As for Xi He and Chang Xi, they did not have much to say about their experience.


    Hearing East King¡¯s question, Di Jun pondered for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°If you wish to use this Array to contend with the Witch Clan, I suggest you expand the scale of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation.¡±


    ¡°Let the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation truly live up to its name.¡±


    ¡°I believe this is something Daoist East King has already considered.¡±


    East King nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I have indeed considered this aspect.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, if the variations of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation are only as such, I would suggest that Daoist East King needs to select a primary warrior for combat.¡±


    ¡°A primary warrior?¡±


    East King questioned doubtfully.


    ¡°Yes, just like Taiyi today.¡±


    ¡°I must speak frankly; although Daoist East King is the main operator of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, he is not the most suitable life for leading the battle.¡±


    ¡°From the recent battle, Daoist East King has surely felt this deeply.¡±


    Di Jun explained.


    East King recalled the recent engagement, realizing that he had indeed become more of an auxiliary presence.


    ¡°Furthermore, Daoist East King might consider handing over part of the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation to other Daoists.¡±


    ¡°I believe other Daoists can bring more variations to the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation.¡±


    Di Jun continued to speak.


    His purpose in enlightening East King was also to strengthen the power of Zifu State.


    Whether the power of fate could undergo transformation or not.


    Di Jun now viewed the current state of Zifu as the Demon Clan from the legends of his previous life.


    The struggle for supremacy in Primordial would inevitably lead to a day of decisive battle.


    However, at present, much like the Demon Clan from the legends of the past, Zifu State seemed to be the weaker side, possibly even weaker than the Demon Clan of yesteryears.


    East King, of course, was unaware of what Di Jun was thinking; he was carefully considering the three suggestions made by Di Jun.


    He was even already pondering how to choose the main combatants.


    While East King was contemplating, Di Jun suddenly said, ¡°Daoist East King, our business here is concluded, and it¡¯s time for us to depart.¡±


    East King quickly tried to persuade him to stay: ¡°Why the rush?


    Daoist Di Jun might as well enjoy the scenery of my Zifu State a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°There is no need, Daoist East King, I bid you farewell.¡±


    After these words, Di Jun directly left with Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi.


    In the following days, Di Jun led the three on a journey through Primordial.


    They witnessed the desolation of Western Primordial, felt the oppressive force of Buzhou Mountain, and saw the Witch Clan hunting life.


    And their reputation slowly began to spread from Zifu State.


    Taiyi had fought evenly with East King, the leader of Zifu State.


    Di Jun was perceived as the only Primordial Golden Immortal, the foremost being in Primordial.


    Naturally, Di Jun and his company were aware of the spread of these messages.


    Di Jun didn¡¯t take these messages to heart; after all, he was well aware of his own strength.


    And he was very clear about the depth of Primordial¡¯s waters.


    However, what he did not know was whether the cultivators from Zifu State who had survived the battle between Daoists and demons were aware of the existence of the venerable Hong Jun.


    As for Taiyi, he felt an initial surge of pleasure when he sensed the spread of his fame.


    After some time, however, he began to find it monotonous and dull.


    Since the journey to Zifu State, Di Jun could sense that something was on Taiyi¡¯s mind.


    However, Taiyi did not speak of it, and Di Jun did not ask.


    One day, Taiyi sought out Di Jun alone, and Di Jun knew that the time had come.


    ¡°Brother, ever since leaving the Sun Star, following you through Primordial has indeed been enlightening.¡±


    Di Jun nodded, signaling Taiyi to continue.


    ¡°But this entire time has been under your protection.¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to venture through Primordial alone?¡± Di Jun asked directly.


    Taiyi was slightly taken aback, but then immediately said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°When brother shattered the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, I recognized your strength.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be under your protection forever; I want to fight alongside you.¡±


    ¡°Traveling with brother is very safe, but my growth is too slow; I wish to temper myself alone.¡±


    ¡°Taiyi, have you ever considered that perhaps you would grow even more slowly on your own?¡± Di Jun looked at Taiyi and said.

 Chapter 77 - 77 72 The Invitation of the Witch Clan

    ?77: Chapter 72: The Invitation of the Witch Clan 77: Chapter 72: The Invitation of the Witch Clan Taiyi was taken aback upon hearing Di Jun¡¯s words.


    He had never considered this question and suddenly fell into silence.


    Di Jun did not urge him but waited quietly instead.


    After a long while, Taiyi slowly exhaled a breath.


    Di Jun could feel Taiyi¡¯s vigorous and lofty spirit and knew that Taiyi had made his decision.


    With high spirits, Taiyi said to Di Jun: ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯ve decided.


    I want to train on my own.¡±


    ¡°I may grow quickly or slowly on my own.¡±


    ¡°But if I keep travelling the Primordial under elder brother¡¯s protection, I might never get the chance to fight alongside you.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I won¡¯t allow myself to always be under your protection.¡±


    Listening to Taiyi¡¯s words, Di Jun nodded and said: ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then go ahead and do it.¡±


    Taiyi should be like this, otherwise how could Donghuang Taiyi have such a reputation in the legends of his former life.


    Then Di Jun¡¯s mind stirred, and the River Map and Luo Book appeared in front of him, a phantom River Map and Luo Book separating from within.


    With a wave of his hand, Di Jun sent the phantom River Map and Luo Book into Taiyi¡¯s body.


    Throughout the process, Taiyi made no actions; he trusted his elder brother would absolutely not harm him.


    ¡°This River Map and Luo Book carries a strand of my Primordial Spirit, which can borrow the power of All Heavens Stars when necessary.¡±


    ¡°I think it should be able to protect you for a while during your most dangerous time,¡± said Di Jun.


    Taiyi thought about it but did not refuse, instead saying: ¡°Thank you, elder brother.¡±


    After that, Taiyi left.


    In the time following, Di Jun continued to travel the Primordial with Xi He and Chang Xi.


    However, it wasn¡¯t long before Xi He and Chang Xi also expressed their wish to leave, which Di Jun didn¡¯t try to hold back.


    Now, only Di Jun was left.


    There was no longer a need to travel; it was time to settle some accounts.


    In the past, when he imprinted mountains and rivers for the River Map and Luo Book, he had been pursued by some reclusive Primordial Golden Immortals.


    Now it was time to pay them back.


    On some matters, Di Jun was not that scheming, something which Wu Tian had deeply experienced back then.


    It was unknown whether Wu Tian had recovered the lost part of the Outer Heaven Demon¡¯s Origin.


    In the following time, Di Jun visited these races one by one and battled with their senior ancestors.


    The outcomes of these battles were at least a draw.


    After completing all his visits, Di Jun¡¯s collection had grown significantly, all given generously by these races.


    They were the kind that Di Jun couldn¡¯t refuse even if he wanted to.


    After all this, Di Jun had planned to visit those powers from the legends of his previous life, such as The Three Pure Ones, Fu Xi, Nuwa, and so on.


    However, after sensing Taiyi¡¯s message, he immediately returned to the Sun Star.


    Back at the Sun Star, Di Jun saw the Fusang Tree and Taiyi again.


    The Fusang Tree hadn¡¯t changed much, only its essence had grown stronger.


    As the path of Fusang Tree was different from theirs, Di Jun was unsure of how far it had progressed.


    As for Taiyi, Di Jun could clearly sense the changes in him.


    Taiyi¡¯s cultivation realm had become more profound, and his edge more apparent.


    Furthermore, Di Jun could feel a faint aura of battle intent on Taiyi, not directed towards himself.


    It seemed like he couldn¡¯t fully conceal it.


    Taiyi had undergone significant changes and had a battle-hardened feel compared to when he left.


    ¡°Elder brother.¡±


    Taiyi called out as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°Taiyi, you¡¯ve changed a lot.


    It looks like your training in the Primordial has been fruitful,¡± said Di Jun.


    ¡°Indeed it has been fruitful,¡± replied Taiyi.


    ¡°Taiyi, can you briefly talk about what you¡¯ve experienced?¡± asked Di Jun.


    A look of reminiscence appeared on Taiyi¡¯s face.


    ¡°Actually, when I first left elder brother, my goal was clear, which was to witness the strength of the Witch Clan.¡±


    ¡°After all, having seen Zifu State already, how could I not go see the Witch Clan?¡±


    Di Jun listened quietly, without comment.


    Witch Clan.


    Due to the legends of his previous life, Di Jun had always subconsciously avoided this topic.


    ¡°Later, I happened upon Shebi Corpse on the way, and we had a comparison.¡±


    Shebi Corpse, one of the Twelve Ancestor Witches, Di Jun was aware of this.


    ¡°In the physical confrontation, we were evenly matched.¡±


    ¡°But the moment I used other powers, Shebi Corpse was no match for me at all.¡±


    Taiyi said this with evident pride.


    ¡°Afterward, I followed him to the gathering place of the Witch Clan.¡±


    ¡°Have you been with the Witch Clan all this time?¡± Di Jun asked.


    ¡°Yes, the entire Witch Clan are a bunch of warmongers, and my cultivation grew fastest in battle, so I stayed there,¡± Taiyi responded.


    Di Jun nodded at this.


    Indeed, the Witch Clan did not have as many schemes; strong individuals could gain their respect, while the weak became their food.


    Clearly, Taiyi was among the strong ones.


    Moreover, Taiyi¡¯s reputation was built upon stepping on the East King of Zifu State, which naturally made him close to the Witch Clan.


    After all, it was a suppression of the East King¡¯s prestige.


    And with Di Jun, a Primordial Golden Immortal of the Primordial, standing behind Taiyi, the Witch Clan naturally would not seek enmity lightly.


    ¡°The Twelve Ancestor Witches truly live up to their fame, and they are much more straightforward than that East King,¡± remarked Taiyi.


    To this, Di Jun didn¡¯t say much.


    He didn¡¯t have much affection for the East King, having only the connection from their past and his own curiosity about fate or destiny.


    ¡°What is the reason for your message to me this time?¡± Di Jun asked, no longer inquiring about Taiyi¡¯s growth, but the purpose of his communication.


    ¡°Elder brother, it¡¯s because I was entrusted by others.¡±


    ¡°Entrusted?


    By the Witch Clan?¡± guessed Di Jun.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Twelve Ancestor Witches would like to invite elder brother to be a guest at the Witch Clan,¡± Taiyi said directly.


    ¡°Be a guest?¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s voice was full of questions.


    He had almost no dealings with the Witch Clan, so why would they suddenly invite him as a guest?


    At this point, Taiyi said: ¡°The Twelve Ancestor Witches indeed said it was to be a guest, but more so, they want to exchange pointers with elder brother and see the power of a Primordial Golden Immortal.¡±


    ¡°They told me this without concealing their intentions, and they were much more straightforward than the East King,¡± added Taiyi, as if afraid his brother would refuse: ¡°I told them that even if the Twelve Ancestor Witches fought against you together, they would not be your match and that there was no need to compete.¡±


    ¡°But the Twelve Ancestor Witches confidently assured they have their ways.¡±


    Taiyi now wanted the Twelve Ancestor Witches to feel the strength of his own elder brother.


    Upon hearing this, Di Jun naturally understood the method of the Twelve Ancestor Witches, which was nothing other than the Twelve Devastating Gods Formation.

 Chapter 78 - 78 73 Confrontation

    ?78: Chapter 73 Confrontation 78: Chapter 73 Confrontation The Twelve Devastating Gods Formation, an array lineage of the Witch Clan.


    In legends of past lives, the formation comprised of the peak twelve Ancestor Witches could even contend with Saints.


    Di Jun contemplated the Witch Clan¡¯s challenge in his heart.


    The current twelve Ancestor Witches had not long been born, and it was a good distance away from their peak state.


    It could be said that if Di Jun wanted to witness the Twelve Devastating Gods Formation, now was the best time.


    For the twelve Ancestor Witches would grow stronger with time, and the formations they comprise would become increasingly formidable.


    With this in mind, Di Jun finally made a decision.


    Having already beheld the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation, how could he miss witnessing the Twelve Devastating Gods Formation?


    He was confident in his own strength to contend against the current twelve Ancestor Witches.


    Realizing this, Di Jun said to Taiyi, ¡°Good, let me also witness the foremost major power in Primordial today.¡±


    Taiyi was very happy to see Di Jun agree.


    Both left the Sun Star under Taiyi¡¯s lead, heading straight for the Witch Clan.


    ...


    In a very open area of the Witch Clan, Di Jun stood opposite the twelve Ancestor Witches.


    Taiyi held the Chaos Bell, standing far to the side to watch the battle.


    When Taiyi and Di Jun initially arrived at the Witch Clan, they received a warm welcome.


    But after the reception, Di Jiang directly proposed a friendly exchange with Di Jun, with the other Ancestor Witches responding in kind.


    Taiyi was no stranger to such events; during his time with the Witch Clan, such occurrences were frequent.


    Although Di Jun was somewhat surprised by the Witch Clan¡¯s straightforwardness, he was well prepared and readily agreed.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, be cautious,¡± Di Jiang warned.


    Di Jun faced the twelve Ancestor Witches without any relaxation, his expression very serious.


    The River Map and Luo Book emerged above Di Jun, with the power of stars and laws swirling around him.


    ¡°Gentlemen, please,¡± said Di Jun, having prepared all this, to the twelve Ancestor Witches.


    Seeing that Di Jun seemed ready, Di Jiang roared: ¡°Activate the Twelve Devastating Gods Formation!¡±


    The twelve Ancestor Witches rapidly adjusted their positions, a special rhythm pervading among them.


    In an instant, the Earth Evil Qi rolled, completely enshrouding the bodies of the twelve Ancestor Witches.


    Di Jun silently sensed the surrounding Earth Evil Qi without any action.


    What he wanted to witness in the Witch Clan was the illusion of Pangu evoked by the Twelve Devastating Gods Formation.


    In Di Jun¡¯s perception, this pervasive Earth Evil Qi contained not just Earth Evil, but also the essence of earth veins.


    Di Jun was very familiar with the essence of earth veins, having collected the aura of some mountain ranges in Primordial to accumulate for the River Map and Luo Book.


    He quietly observed the formation set by the twelve Ancestor Witches, which seemed to be undergoing changes.


    It seemed that laws appeared amidst the Evil Qi, laws of space, time, wood, thunder, fire, earth, among the twelve kinds.


    The Witch Clan cultivates the flesh, not Primordial Spirit, with laws merging into the physical body.


    This phrase involuntarily surfaced in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    The twelve kinds of laws merged into each other, ever-changing as if forming a core.


    Suddenly, Di Jun felt a familiar aura accumulating; he had felt this aura before at Buzhou Mountain.


    ¡°`


    However, the aura of Buzhou Mountain was even denser than the aura currently being condensed.


    Gradually, the Earth Evil Qi that once pervaded the area had completely disappeared, and the Twelve Ancestor Witches revealed their figures once again.


    Only in the middle of the Twelve Ancestor Witches appeared a very ethereal figure.


    The figure was highly elusive, with features completely indistinct¡ªin fact, the entire body was blurred, revealing only the form of an Innate Taoist Body.


    Yet from the aura of the illusion, its identity was unmistakably clear.


    Pangu!


    Pangu¡¯s Illusion emanated an immensely powerful aura.


    Even before the battle had begun, Di Jun already felt the pressure.


    This pressure was something he had not experienced even when facing the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation.


    Taiyi, who was beside him, also sensed the formidable strength of Pangu¡¯s Illusion and was surprised in his heart.


    At the same time, he sighed: Worthy of being the foremost power in the Primordial, their foundation is indeed profound.


    However, Taiyi was still full of confidence in his elder brother, never considering the possibility of his brother¡¯s defeat.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, this is the first time we siblings have deployed the Twelve Devastating Gods Formation, please be careful,¡± said Di Jiang with his robust voice ringing in Di Jun¡¯s ears.


    At this moment, the Twelve Ancestor Witches, feeling the power of Pangu¡¯s Illusion, were confident of their victory in this war.


    Di Jun did not speak, and directly revealed his true form.


    The gigantic Three-legged Golden Crow appeared in the sky, of the same size as Pangu¡¯s Illusion, each confronting the other.


    Facing Pangu¡¯s Illusion head-on, Di Jun felt spiritually as if he had returned to the state he was in when he first climbed Buzhou Mountain.


    However, the oppressive force of this Pangu¡¯s Illusion was significantly less than the oppressive force of Pangu¡¯s Aura on Buzhou Mountain.


    Di Jun had already withstood the oppressive force on Buzhou Mountain; let alone the current pressure.


    A cry resounded, and the power of All Heavens Stars filled Di Jun¡¯s body, with the roaring Taiyang Fire surrounding him, and countless laws bestowed upon him.


    The River Map and Luo Book cast down streams of clear light, enveloping Di Jun¡¯s body.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Di Jun¡¯s voice was authoritative and solemn, simple and direct.


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s voice, the Twelve Ancestor Witches no longer hesitated.


    With their spirits linked, Pangu¡¯s Illusion slowly raised its right hand and threw a punch towards Di Jun.


    It seemed as if it wished to strike dead all life before it with a single punch.


    Di Jun, seeing the punch coming his way, had no intention of dodging it.


    Moreover, he knew that it was a punch that could not be avoided.


    In Taiyi¡¯s eyes, Pangu¡¯s Illusion had merely swung a simple punch.


    But in Di Jun¡¯s eyes, Pangu¡¯s Illusion¡¯s punch was not just a punch¡ªit was also imbued with various laws, completely sealing Di Jun in.


    Apart from various laws, Di Jun also felt a type of pure and immense strength.


    This force was definitely not something the present Twelve Ancestor Witches could exert.


    Faced with the pressure of this punch, there was not a trace of fear in Di Jun¡¯s eyes, instead, a strong fighting will surged forth.


    ¡°Well met!¡±


    The All Heavens Stars within the River Map and Luo Book moved swiftly, and a mysterious aura enveloped Di Jun.


    Di Jun absorbed all the power into his body¡ªmysterious auras, various laws, Star Power, Taiyang Fire, and so on.


    He felt the vast power within him, to the point where even his flesh began to throb with pain.


    It should be noted that Di Jun, whose body had been tempered by the power of various stars, had physical strength above even the Twelve Ancestor Witches, just one step away from being akin to a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    Now that his body was almost unable to bear this power showed just how tremendous this force was.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 79 - 79 74 The Authority of the Saint

    ?79: Chapter 74 The Authority of the Saint 79: Chapter 74 The Authority of the Saint However, it seemed that Di Jun now cast aside the pain of his body, with eyes only for the punch thrown by Pangu¡¯s Illusion.


    Di Jun raised his claws, meeting the punch head-on without dodging.


    In an instant, the power within his body found an outlet for release, pouring out in a surge.


    Suddenly, there was silence between heaven and earth.


    At the point of their collision, a wave of energy rippled outward.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    The sound of the Chaos Bell rang out, guarding Taiyi.


    Layers of clear light shed from the River Map and Luo Book undulated with ripples.


    The Pangu¡¯s Illusion, however, seemed even more ethereal, as if it was about to disappear, but it stabilized at the last moment.


    Although the River Map and Luo Book weakened it, Di Jun¡¯s true form also endured a tremendous force.


    Di Jun could feel his body was injured, but he didn¡¯t care; it wasn¡¯t enough to affect his combat.


    He couldn¡¯t help but shout in a low voice, ¡°Again!¡±


    It could be seen that the recent battle had excited Di Jun, but it was yet to satisfy him fully.


    He could feel that the condensed Pangu¡¯s Illusion only reached the level of a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    But its control over power, due to its nature and origin, surpassed Di Jun¡¯s.


    The Pangu¡¯s Illusion summoned by the Twelve Devastating Gods Formation didn¡¯t even have an origin, its power was nothing close to even a billionth of Pangu God¡¯s.


    If the Twelve Ancestor Witches were any stronger, Di Jun might not stand a chance at all.


    Hearing Di Jun¡¯s voice, the mind-linked Twelve Ancestor Witches once again controlled Pangu¡¯s Illusion, intending to throw another punch.


    Di Jun also flapped his wings, ready to meet it.


    Just as Pangu¡¯s Illusion began to raise its arm, it slowly dissipated into thin air.


    Seeing this, Di Jun slightly startled, his gaze involuntarily shifted towards the Twelve Ancestor Witches.


    The Twelve Ancestor Witches, although still standing on the earth, conveyed to Di Jun a sense of utter exhaustion, drained of strength.


    Realizing the situation, Di Jun understood that it was already quite difficult for the Twelve Ancestor Witches to maintain one strike from Pangu¡¯s Illusion.


    But that one strike was enough to break the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation of the East King.


    Even if they allowed Pangu¡¯s Illusion¡¯s energy to release freely, most living beings within the Ten Thousand Immortals Formation could have perished.


    Any other Primordial Golden Immortal under this force might have been seriously injured, losing their ability to fight.


    They might even be reduced to the state Wang Shu was in after the great battle of Dao against Demon.


    Di Jun dispersed the various forces within his body, transforming them into an Innate Taoist Body.


    The River Map and Luo Book floating above his head became a streak of flowing light, merging into Di Jun¡¯s body.


    Pure star power gushed from the River Map and Luo Book; Di Jun circulated the Star Refining method, slowly repairing his physical injuries.


    After being bathed in diverse energies, Di Jun felt while using the Star Refining method, that his physical body was gradually improving.


    It seemed as if the bottleneck between Daluo Golden Immortal and Primordial Golden Immortal bodies had vanished.


    This was something Di Jun did not expect.


    Di Jun was slowly circulating the Star Refining method, simultaneously absorbing Innate Spiritual Energy to restore his own mana.


    Afterward, Di Jun and Taiyi once again approached the Twelve Ancestor Witches.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you were no match for my brother?


    Now do you believe it?¡±


    Taiyi spoke with a hint of teasing.


    ¡°Hmph!


    It was our first time deploying the Twelve Devine Slaughter Formation, we are not yet proficient.¡±


    Zhu Rong responded while looking at Taiyi.


    Both were adept at manipulating fire; when Taiyi was a guest of the Witch Clan, they had sparred the most.


    In physical combat, the two were equals.


    ¡°`


    But once Taiyi employs mana and the Chaos Bell and so forth, Zhu Rong would be no match for him.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Even so, Zhu Rong persistently defied Taiyi.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°Zhu Rong!¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Di Jiang spoke.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun truly deserves his reputation as the one and only Primordial Golden Immortal in Primordial, the foremost among all.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Di Jiang praised.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°You flatter me too much, Ancestor Witch Di Jiang.


    The Primordial Continent is vast beyond measure, with no shortage of Primordial Golden Immortals, not to mention being called the first among them.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Just as Di Jiang was about to ask again, he suddenly felt an immense oppressive force.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    It wasn¡¯t just Di Jiang who felt it; everyone present felt it, or rather, the entire Primordial felt this oppressive force.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Feeling this pressure, Di Jun realized that its master¡¯s cultivation was much stronger than his own, and it might even have reached the level of a Primordial Chaos Great Luo Golden Immortal.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Primordial Chaos Great Luo Golden Immortal!


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    A name of a being emerged in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Hong Jun the Ancestor.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Could it be that Hong Jun the Ancestor has become a Saint?


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    One must know that after the great battle between Dao and Demon, Hong Jun the Ancestor had disappeared without a trace, completely vanishing from the world.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    If he has now reappeared in Primordial, it must surely be that he has advanced further and become a Saint.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Has Hong Jun the Ancestor finally become a Saint?


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Various thoughts flashed through Di Jun¡¯s mind regarding the changes that would occur after Hong Jun the Ancestor¡¯s ascension to sainthood.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Under the Saint¡¯s oppressive force, all beings felt an immense pressure, such that they were even unable to stand in battle.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    In the midst of it all, a voice in the void told all beings that bending the knee would be enough to dispel the pressure.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The Twelve Ancestor Witches, Taiyi, and Di Jun all did not bend their knees, instead, they resisted this oppressive force.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The Witch Clan, who battles against heaven and earth, naturally would not submit.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    As for Taiyi, pride was inherent in his being, and he would not bow to this inexplicable oppressive force.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Di Jun wanted to see if he could withstand and defy this oppressive force.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Di Jun was not the only one; there were many other beings in Primordial who felt the same.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The Three Pure Ones of Kunlun Mountain, Fu Xi and Nuwa of Feng Qi Mountain, the Primordial Being of Longevity Mountain Wuzhuang Temple, East King of Zifu State, as well as Zhun Ti and Jie Yin on Mount Sumeru in the Western Primordial, and others.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Although these beings felt immense pressure, they still stood firm and did not bow.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Of course, there were many more beings in Primordial who followed the guidance of that mysterious voice, bowing their heads.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    At this moment, a voice resounded in the ears of all beings.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°I am Hong Jun, who has traversed countless years, and today, I have attained Dao and become a Saint, thus I shall enlighten Primordial.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    ¡°In three thousand years, I shall preach in the Purple Cloud Palace amidst Chaos; all those who are predestined may come and listen.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    No sooner had the voice faded, Di Jun felt the oppressive force intensifying even further.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Upon hearing the identity of Hong Jun the Ancestor, East King of Zifu State ceased resisting and was the first to bend his body in salute.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The Three Pure Ones of Kunlun Mountain, Daoist Tai Ching spoke, ¡°Since it is to enlighten Primordial, we three should offer our salutations.¡±


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Speaking, the three bent their bodies simultaneously to salute.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The beings of Feng Qi Mountain, Mount Sumeru, Longevity Mountain, and others, all followed the guidance of the mysterious voice and bent in salute.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    The Twelve Ancestor Witches remained resolute, exchanging glances.


    Twelve essences converged together, materializing a grand hall behind them.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    In a split second, Di Jun felt as if the Saint¡¯s oppressive force had vanished completely.


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Could this be...


    ¡°`


    ¡°`


    Looking at the grand hall behind the Twelve Ancestor Witches, Di Jun couldn¡¯t help but speculate: Could this also be one of the trump cards of the Witch Clan?


    To be able to counterbalance the pressure exerted by a Saint.


    ¡°`

 Chapter 80 - 80 75 Entering Chaos

    ?80: Chapter 75 Entering Chaos 80: Chapter 75 Entering Chaos Due to the Twelve Ancestor Witches, Di Jun and Taiyi were not affected by the Saint¡¯s oppressive aura.


    Looking at the grand hall behind the Twelve Ancestor Witches, Di Jun felt a strong aura of Pangu.


    However, this aura was different from that of Pangu summoned by Buzhou Mountain and the Twelve Ancestor Witches.


    The two kinds of Pangu¡¯s aura contained intense oppressive force, whereas this aura was rich and mellow, without any oppressive force.


    Di Jun did not delve deeper, after all, this was one of the Witch Clan¡¯s hidden trump cards.


    After Hong Jun finished speaking, the Saint¡¯s oppressive aura soon disappeared.


    The moment the oppressive force vanished, numerous life forms hurried to the outer realms of Primordial, trying to find the Purple Cloud Palace in the Chaos.


    Unfortunately, most life forms were unable to survive in the Chaos, missing this opportunity.


    Only those life forms with a Cultivation Realm of at least Daluo Golden Immortal could survive persistently in the Chaos.


    Indeed, some Daluo Golden Immortals ventured into the Chaos to search for the Purple Cloud Palace.


    They did not know if they were destined, but felt that if they were sincere enough, searching in the Chaos for three thousand years might add a slight chance for them.


    Nowadays, most of the inheritance in Primordial couldn¡¯t even fully encompass a Daluo Golden Immortal, so naturally, they did not want to miss the chance to listen to teachings.


    And those life forms that knew about Hong Jun certainly did not want to miss this opportunity.


    Under these circumstances, many Daluo Golden Immortals, who had never revealed themselves in Primordial, stepped into the Chaos.


    After the Saint¡¯s oppressive aura disappeared, the final grand hall of the Twelve Ancestor Witches also vanished without a trace.


    Both parties tacitly avoided discussing the issue.


    At the same time, their focus was not on the just-ended confrontation, but on the Saint¡¯s oppressive aura that had just appeared.


    Di Jun was naturally aware of all this, and Taiyi, having heard tales from his elder brother, also had some thoughts.


    However, these twelve Ancestor Witches were unprepared for this sudden event.


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Di Jun and Taiyi proposed their farewell.


    Sun Star.


    Di Jun sat cross-legged under the Fusang Tree, surrounded by various kinds of Star Power.


    It had been two thousand years since Hong Jun became a Saint, and the vast majority of life forms seeking the Purple Cloud Palace had already entered the Chaos.


    Even the Twelve Ancestor Witches had set off.


    Taiyi was very anxious at this time, but since his elder brother had yet to make a move, it was not proper for him to act alone.


    Di Jun was not in a hurry, as Hong Jun had said before, those predestined could enter the Purple Cloud Palace.


    Di Jun, with memories of his past life, naturally knew that he and his brother were indeed predestined.


    Two thousand years had passed, and Di Jun¡¯s body, which was damaged during the battle with the Twelve Ancestor Witches, had long been fully healed.


    However, he felt a loosening bottleneck, which is why he continued to inhale various Star Powers.


    All of a sudden, the River Map and Luo Book floated above Di Jun, with a massive amount of various Star Powers spouting from it.


    Di Jun absorbed this vast amount of Star Power into his body, accelerating the operation of the Star Refining technique.


    His body now resembled a black hole, absorbing all the Star Power within while the Sun Star continuously provided the Power of the Taiyang.


    This state of Di Jun¡¯s continued for two hundred years.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, his momentum rapidly rose to its peak, but Di Jun quickly suppressed it, gradually returning to calm.


    The surrounding Star Power had all dissipated, and the River Map and Luo Book also returned inside Di Jun.


    Taiyi sensed the change in momentum and immediately appeared by Di Jun¡¯s side.


    Eagerly, he asked: ¡°Brother, you...¡±


    Di Jun looked at him, nodded, and said: ¡°Now, merely with my physical body, I can match a Primordial Golden Immortal.¡±


    Taiyi was pleased with his brother¡¯s further improvement in strength, but he soon thought of something else.


    ¡°Brother, only eight hundred years remain until Hong Jun¡¯s sermon, and the Chaos is boundless; we need to set off as soon as possible.¡±


    Taiyi spoke solemnly.


    ¡°Taiyi, no need to rush.


    I have already said that you and I are surely destined.¡±


    Di Jun spoke calmly.


    ¡°Brother, even if we are destined, we still need to enter the Chaos to search for the Purple Cloud Palace.¡±


    Taiyi trusted his brother¡¯s words, but he felt such matters should be attended to sooner rather than later.


    Eventually, Di Jun took Taiyi¡¯s feelings into consideration and set off for the Chaos.


    Before heading to the Chaos, the two first visited the Taiyin Star to find Xi He and Chang Xi to accompany them.


    Originally, Xi He and Chang Xi were reluctant to go and listen to the sermon.


    With the inheritance from Wang Shu, their talents were enough to cultivate to Primordial Golden Immortal.


    However, persuaded by Di Jun, they decided to go to the Purple Cloud Palace together.


    The group of four people arrived at the frontier of Primordial, where many Golden Immortals were gathered.


    Di Jun noticed that the stronger Golden Immortals could withstand the Chaos for a while.


    They wanted to try this to see if they could become the destined ones.


    What attracted them was not only the sermon but also the saintly identity of Hong Jun.


    Di Jun and the others did not pay much attention to these life forms and directly passed through Pangu¡¯s skin into the depths of Chaos.


    The life forms surrounding the Primordial frontier watched as the group of four, recognized as Daluo Golden Immortals, with eyes full of envy.


    As soon as they entered the Chaos, Di Jun and the others felt the difference between the Primordial and the Chaos.


    The Chaos Qi was incredibly fierce, and converting it into mana was extremely difficult.


    Di Jun sensed the surrounding Chaos Qi, which was of high quality, but it required at least the level of a Daluo Golden Immortal to refine.


    This was also why Golden Immortals could not stay long in the Chaos; their Origins simply could not support the conversion of Chaos Qi.


    Di Jun adapted to the environment of the Chaos quickly.


    Although the conversion of Chaos Qi to mana was slower than the conversion of Innate Spiritual Energy, it was not much slower.


    After all, both in terms of cultivation realm and physical body, Di Jun had reached the level of a Primordial Golden Immortal.


    The impact of the Chaos Qi barely affected Di Jun.


    However, Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi did not have the same level of cultivation as Di Jun and felt very uncomfortable under the impact of the Chaos Qi.


    ¡°Taiyi.¡±


    Di Jun called out softly.


    Taiyi immediately understood Di Jun¡¯s intention, and the Chaos Bell appeared in Taiyi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Clang!¡±


    With a sound of the bell, the fiercely chaotic Chaos Qi around them instantly became extremely docile, no longer impacting their bodies, but instead gently passing by.


    This softened Chaos Qi not only reduced their discomfort but also made it easier for them to absorb and refine.


    However, the difficulty of refining had not reduced much; the quality of the Chaos Qi was evident.

 Chapter 81 - 81 76 Purple Cloud Palace

    ?81: Chapter 76 Purple Cloud Palace 81: Chapter 76 Purple Cloud Palace ¡°`


    In Chaos, there was utter confusion, with no distinction of up, down, left, or right.


    ¡°Big brother, which way should we go?¡±


    Taiyi, holding the Chaos Bell, asked Daoist Di Jun.


    Xi He and Chang Xi were all looking towards Daoist Di Jun, as he was the highest in cultivation realm among them.


    ¡°Since Hong Jun, the ancient sage, said that those destined could enter Purple Cloud Palace to listen to the Dao.¡±


    ¡°If we are destined, no matter which way we go, we will ultimately encounter the Purple Cloud Palace.¡±


    Daoist Di Jun spoke calmly and slowly.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun speaks wisely.¡±


    Xi He agreed.


    Chang Xi also nodded in agreement beside her.


    Yet Taiyi was slow to decide which direction to go.


    It was precisely because he knew this sermon by the sage was significant that he remained careful in making a decision.


    Daoist Di Jun noticed Taiyi¡¯s hesitation and did not expect such a domineering life like Taiyi to also have moments of doubt.


    Thus, Daoist Di Jun randomly pointed to one direction, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go that way.¡±


    Having spoken, Daoist Di Jun started walking in that direction and Taiyi and the others quickly followed.


    Protected by Taiyi¡¯s Chaos Bell, the four of them had a relatively easy journey.


    They kept moving forward in that direction.


    Perhaps because the Chaos was immensely vast, along the way, apart from themselves, they encountered no other life.


    The surrounding area was a complete chaos, utterly lacking the concept of time and space.


    But as all of them were beings of achieved cultivation, they naturally could deduce the time.


    In a blink, eight hundred years had passed.


    Daoist Di Jun and his group had been traveling in the Chaos for eight hundred years and had already adapted to the environment within the Chaos.


    Their physique had significantly improved.


    Daoist Di Jun looked toward the distance calmly saying, ¡°The three thousand years set by the ancient sage Hong Jun is nearing its end.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand years already?¡±


    Taiyi said.


    Three thousand years¡¯ deadline, eight hundred years wandering in the Chaos, and they had not even seen a glimpse of the Purple Cloud Palace.


    Xi He and Chang Xi also exchanged a look, unavoidably doubting if they were truly destined.


    ¡°Yes, three thousand years are up, the Purple Cloud Palace is ahead.¡±


    Daoist Di Jun¡¯s voice remained calm, showing no sign of discouragement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Daoist Di Jun led the way first, with Taiyi following immediately without any hesitation.


    Whether they were destined or not was not important; he could not abandon following his elder brother.


    Xi He and Chang Xi exchanged a glance and also continued following Daoist Di Jun.


    Not long after, a majestic and dignified palace emerged not far from them, with the name ¡°Purple Cloud Palace¡± inscribed on the plaque.


    The appearance of the palace was very abrupt; they remembered that the place was originally a haze and suddenly, there stood a majestic and dignified palace.


    Seeing the Purple Cloud Palace, Taiyi joyfully said, ¡°Brother was indeed right.¡±


    Both Xi He and Chang Xi were also very surprised, involuntarily looking towards Daoist Di Jun.


    In response, Daoist Di Jun simply smiled and did not speak.


    He looked at the abruptly appearing Purple Cloud Palace, thinking: Is this what it means to be destined?


    It¡¯s indeed quite abrupt.


    The group arrived at the gate of the palace to see two children guarding either side of the gate.


    ¡°Hao Tian from Turquoise Pool greets all Daoist friends.¡±


    One child said.


    Hao Tian?


    The future Heavenly Emperor?


    Daoist Di Jun¡¯s thoughts emerged.


    ¡°Met Hao Tian, Yaochi Child.¡±


    ¡°`


    Di Jun spoke first.


    Taiyi, Xi He, and Chang Xi, seeing Di Jun being so polite to a child, followed suit and spoke as well.


    Di Jun was polite to the two children, Hao Tian and Yaochi, not because they would eventually oversee the Heavenly Court.


    With his presence, it was uncertain whether these two could take charge of the Heavenly Court in the future.


    The reason for such politeness towards these two children was solely because of Hong Jun.


    Upon hearing Di Jun and his group¡¯s response, Hao Tian and Yaochi couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    This was the first among the guests they received who greeted them; other beings, seeing them as mere children, would at most nod their heads.


    ¡°All Daoist friends, please come in.¡±


    Hao Tian said.


    As soon as the words fell, the palace¡¯s grand doors opened.


    Di Jun and his group entered without any hesitation.


    Upon entering the hall, Di Jun felt that its layout was very similar to the one where the four ancestors once preached.


    However, it made sense¡ªit was probably arranged by Hong Jun himself.


    ¡°Daoist Di Jun, there are only three thousand meditation mats.¡±


    Xi He spoke in a low voice.


    Di Jun instantly understood Xi He¡¯s point; three thousand meditation mats meant that only three thousand beings were destined for Purple Cloud Palace.


    But how many beings had entered Chaos?


    Di Jun nodded to Xi He, indicating that he had understood.


    Moreover, Di Jun noticed that the six front mats were already fully occupied.


    An indifferent elderly man, a proud middle-aged cultivator, a tall and sharp young cultivator.


    These were likely The Three Pure Ones.


    Following them was a woman dressed in gorgeous clothes, with a gentle demeanor, likely Nuwa.


    The mat behind her was occupied by a well-dressed man, likely Fu Xi.


    The fifth mat was occupied by a middle-aged man with a sinister face; according to future legends, this should be Daoist Kun Peng.


    The sixth mat sat a cultivator wearing a red Daoist robe, with a benevolent face.


    A good man, Hong Yun.


    Sitting behind him was likely the Zhen Yuanzi of Longevity Mountain Wuzhuang Temple.


    The few present corresponded one-to-one with the memories in Di Jun¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Brother, we are late.


    I feel that the first six mats hold great opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, now.¡±


    Taiyi whispered.


    Di Jun nodded and said, ¡°I also feel the same, perhaps it also includes those who are ¡®destined¡¯.¡±


    Di Jun emphasized the word ¡°destined¡±.


    Taiyi immediately recalled the scene where Purple Cloud Palace suddenly appeared before them, then he spoke no further.


    Di Jun sat in the second row, right next to Fu Xi, while Taiyi took a seat next to Di Jun.


    Xi He and Chang Xi did not sit in the second row but took seats in the third row directly behind Di Jun and Taiyi.


    Seeing Di Jun sitting beside him, Fu Xi, with his gentle demeanor, then said, ¡°Feng Qi Mountain, Fu Xi.¡±


    ¡°The one in front is my sister, Nuwa.¡±


    Facing Fu Xi¡¯s introduction, Di Jun smiled and said, ¡°Sun Star, Di Jun.¡±


    At the same time, Taiyi said, ¡°Sun Star, Taiyi.¡±


    ¡°The two behind are friends from Taiyin Star.¡±


    As soon as Di Jun finished speaking, voices came from behind.


    ¡°Taiyin Star, Xi He (Chang Xi).¡±


    ¡°You are Di Jun!


    The Primordial Golden Immortal Di Jun?¡±


    Fu Xi¡¯s voice was filled with surprise.


    Not just Fu Xi, other beings who heard the name Di Jun were equally astonished.


    Although they were in their own Daoist Schools and not active in the Primordial, it did not mean they were unaware of the happenings in the Primordial.


    And Di Jun was the most famous being in the Primordial.

 Chapter 345 - 255 Preparations by All Parties

    Chapter 345: Chapter 255 Preparations by All Parties


    Since it was Taiching Saint, Xuan Dou did not hesitate at all, and climbed step by step upwards.


    The whole climbing process was very ordinary, without any ripples occurring.


    Shouyang Mountain, the birthplace of the Kongtong Seal.


    Only after the advent of the Kongtong Seal did Shouyang Mountain truly reveal itself to the eyes of the multitude of beings in the Primordial World.


    After a long while, a weary Xuan Dou arrived in front of this white figure.


    As expected, it was the Taiching Saint, who had a benevolent face and eyes tightly closed, as if his spirit was wandering beyond the heavens.


    Xuan Dou did not speak but instead quietly knelt opposite the Taiching Saint, waiting.


    This kneeling lasted for a hundred years.


    For an entire hundred years, Xuan Dou knelt there, his expression calm and his heart very peaceful.


    Compared to the Primordial wanderings of over a thousand years, kneeling here for just a hundred years was truly too easy.


    Even though his cultivation was sealed, his inherent nature as a Golden Immortal meant that he did not need the support of food.


    However, although the seal was set up by the Taiching Saint, it was very simple.


    According to Xuan Dou¡¯s feeling, the seal was too weak; just a slight circulation of his mana would allow him to break through this seal.


    It was indeed a seal, but it did not seal Xuan Dou¡¯s cultivation but rather his thoughts.


    The tempering, the trial was not merely of the cultivation and physical body, but even more importantly, of one¡¯s own thoughts.


    Controlling one¡¯s own thoughts, not being ruled by emotions.


    All these years, Xuan Dou¡¯s seal still existed, which showed that he always remembered the words of the Taiching Saint from that time.


    His cultivation was sealed, and his mana could not circulate, so during these hundred years at Shouyang Mountain, he did not cultivate.


    But this did not mean that Xuan Dou had nothing to do.


    During these hundred years, Xuan Dou reflected upon his wanderings in the Primordial for over a thousand years, and after repeated contemplation, he reaped substantial benefits and his mood became even more peaceful.


    Taiching Laozi¡¯s Good Corpse slowly opened his eyes and looked toward the calm Xuan Dou, nodding his head in satisfaction.


    For beings at their level, sensing the fluctuations of a Golden Immortal¡¯s thoughts was simply too easy.


    Under his perception, Xuan Dou¡¯s mental fluctuations did not show any negative emotions like boredom.


    Even apart from the joy he had just felt upon arriving at the summit of Shouyang Mountain and seeing him, Xuan Dou¡¯s emotions had been very calm all along.


    Indeed, worthy of being the creature valued by his true self, inheriting his own Daoist lineage.


    "Xuan Dou."


    The Good Corpse of Taiching Laozi was still sitting cross-legged at the mountain peak, speaking with a very kind face.


    When Xuan Dou heard his name being called, he opened his eyes and saw the Taiching Saint looking at him with a smile.


    Looking at the figure in the white robe before him, Xuan Dou did not speak immediately.


    Because he felt something was odd; the elderly figure before him was too kind.


    Back in the Human Clan, Xuan Dou had coexisted with Taiching Laozi for many years and had a certain understanding of the Taiching Saint.


    In Xuan Dou¡¯s impression, the Taiching Saint was not very emotional, always very calm.


    His demeanor always carried a sense of disconnection from the Human Clan.


    Xuan Dou felt it very clearly, although Taiching Laozi preached among the Human Clan, he always had a feeling like the Taiching Saint seemed ready to leave at any moment.


    And the person before him looked identical to the Taiching Saint, with a very friendly expression.


    But it was precisely this friendliness that made Xuan Dou sense strangeness.


    Xuan Dou furrowed his brows, pondering, and did not speak.


    The Good Corpse of the Taiching Saint also felt the turmoil in Xuan Dou¡¯s heart, and he was very puzzled.


    What exactly was Xuan Dou troubled about?


    The Good Corpse of Taiching Laozi could sense Xuan Dou¡¯s emotions, but that did not mean he could know what he was thinking.


    Unless he used forceful means to directly read Xuan Dou¡¯s memories.


    After a long while, Xuan Dou looked at the Good Corpse of Taiching Laozi and asked, "Are you the Taiching Saint?"


    After hearing Xuan Dou¡¯s question, the inner self of the Good Corpse couldn¡¯t help but admire Xuan Dou¡¯s attentiveness.


    Because when Xuan Dou asked this question, the Good Corpse no longer felt his inner conflict.


    The Good Corpse of Taiching Laozi still spoke with a kind face and said with a smile, "I am the Taiching Saint, but the Taiching Saint is not me."


    Hearing the response from the figure before him, confusion appeared on Xuan Dou¡¯s face.


    He had never reached the Purple Cloud Palace, witnessed Hong Jun¡¯s unification with the Dao, and naturally did not understand the meaning of this sentence.


    The Good Corpse of Taiching Laozi did not wait for Xuan Dou¡¯s question but continued to speak.


    "I am the Good Corpse of the Taiching Saint, a part of the Taiching Saint, born from the kindness within the Taiching Saint¡¯s heart."


    Xuan Dou understood; the figure before him was not the complete Taiching Saint but perhaps could be considered an incarnation.


    Good Corpse, a title for an incarnation, perhaps?


    Xuan Dou thought in his heart, also puzzled by this name.


    Before his cultivation was sealed, Xuan Dou was only at the Golden Immortal Realm.


    The Quasi-Saint level was something he had not touched upon, and he had not heard of the Three Corpses Technique.


    During his travels in the Primordial, if he had encountered beings of such level, Xuan Dou might not have been able to come to Shouyang Mountain.


    In the Primordial World, if one¡¯s Cultivation Realm did not reach a certain level, they would not know the common knowledge within it.


    The barrier of information is also present in the Primordial World, and even more serious.


    After all, knowing information beyond one¡¯s capacity could indeed lead to a death of transformation into Dao.


    Just like when Di Jun first broke through to become a Daluo Golden Immortal, he immersed himself in the contemplation of the Heavenly Dao so intensely, that his spirit almost merged into it.

 Chapter 346 - 255 Preparations by All Parties_2

    Chapter 346: Chapter 255 Preparations by All Parties_2


    "Greetings to Taiching Saint."


    After clarity on the relationships, Xuandu did not hesitate in the slightest to bow and say.


    The Good Corpse of Taiching Laozi, seeing Xuandu in front of him bowing, could not help but nodded and continued talking.


    "My own body is currently comprehending the Heavenly Dao, understanding the mysteries of Saints, preparing for the creation of worlds and preaching to all beings, that is why I have come."


    Suddenly, the demeanor of the Good Corpse of Taiching Laozi turned from amiable to serious.


    "Xuandu, now that the tempering has ended, are you willing to become a disciple of Taiching Saint?"


    Upon hearing this, Xuandu was secretly delighted as he had anticipated this.


    He controlled his emotions, bowed solemnly, and said, "Xuandu, greets the Master."


    "Good. With this, this trip will not disappoint my own body."


    The Good Corpse of Taiching Laozi said, the seriousness on his face disappeared, and the amiable expression emerged once again.


    "Xuandu, follow me back to Kunlun Mountain."


    "Yes, Master."


    For Xuandu, there was not much difference between Taiching Saint and the Taiching Saint¡¯s Good Corpse; both required him to call ¡¯Master.¡¯


    With a wave of his hand, the Good Corpse of Taiching Laozi brought Xuandu to his side.


    Step by step, carrying Xuandu, they traversed through layers of space, returning to Kunlun Mountain.


    From then on, Xuandu was considered the third generation disciple of Xuanmen.


    The first generation disciples of Xuanmen: Hong Jun Daoist Master.


    The second generation disciples: Human Sect Master Taiqing Daoist Venerable, Chan Sect Master Yuqing Primordial Heavenly Venerate, Jie Sect Master Shangqing Lingbao Venerate, and the Human Clan¡¯s Saintess Nuwa.


    Originally there were Daoist Jie Yin and Daoist Zhun Ti, but now they had become the Buddhist Amitabha Buddha and Buddha Mother, no longer belonging to Xuanmen, but to Buddhism instead.


    The third generation disciple of Xuanmen, currently, there is only Xuandu.


    Now, Primordial has fallen into a state of tranquility.


    This tranquility merely means that life above Daluo Golden Immortals no longer participate in conflicts, everyone is adjusting their own state, listening to the teachings of Saints.


    Even the Witch Clan is adjusting their state.


    However, their goal is for the five Saints to create worlds.


    When Saintess Nuwa created the world, their souls sensed the birth of the world, various laws emerged, and they greatly benefited.


    Therefore, for the creation of these five new worlds, the Twelve Ancestor Witches and a host of Great Witches are also looking forward to it.


    And with Primordial high levels no longer in conflict, Primordial is in a state of peace since merely conflicts among life below Golden Immortals do not result in significant consequences.


    Time slowly passed, and it had been twenty-nine hundred years since the magnificent event of one day and five Saints.


    Kunlun Mountain.


    The Three Pure Ones stood on the summit, with Xuandu, who was at the Taiyi Golden Immortal Peak, behind.


    Golden Core Path, Xuandu step by step in his cultivation, now arguably the first entity in Primordial to enter the realm of Taiyi Golden Immortal.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Taiching Laozi said in a calm tone.


    "Yes, brother."


    Yuqing Primordial and Shangqing Tong Tian replied.


    Suddenly a stream of light flew out from within Taiching Laozi¡¯s body, entering Xuandu.


    "Xuandu, this is the Innate Supreme Treasure Tai Chi Diagram, it will protect you from worries in Chaos."


    Taiching Laozi¡¯s voice rang in Xuandu¡¯s ears.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Xuandu bowed deeply and spoke.


    Naturally, Xuandu wanted to participate in this grand occasion, but his cultivation was slightly lacking.


    However, Xuandu maintained a pleasant attitude, still keeping peace in his heart even though it was regrettable.


    The peak of Taiyi Golden Immortal is only a step away from Daluo Golden Immortal, and Xuandu naturally also had ways to force a breakthrough.


    However, that method would damage his potential and foundation, a thought Xuandu never entertained.


    Now, with the Master¡¯s Tai Chi Diagram, he also possessed the qualification to venture into Chaos.


    The Three Pure Ones together with Taiching Laozi who was accompanied by Xuandu, all headed toward the Chaos.


    Mount Sumeru.


    Daoist Zhun Ti and Daoist Jie Yin looked at each other.


    "The time has come."


    Daoist Jie Yin said with a sorrowful expression.


    Daoist Zhun Ti, observing his senior brother, spoke with a somewhat excited tone: "Brother, this preaching session is a rare opportunity."


    "I believe we should widely spread our Buddhist techniques and attract more beings to Buddhism."


    No wonder Daoist Zhun Ti had such thoughts, aiming to create the Western Pure Land, with beings being his primary concern.


    This time, the beings heading to Chaos are all at least Daluo Golden Immortals, such a high caliber.


    Compared to Daoist Zhun Ti¡¯s optimism, Daoist Jie Yin¡¯s expression was much more sorrowful.


    "Junior brother, the beings heading to Chaos this time have already established their foundations, they are followers of the teachings from our teacher Hong Jun."


    "Moreover, we have to contend with The Three Pure Ones from Xuanmen this time, spreading our Buddhist teachings will be difficult."


    "Senior brother, The Three Pure Ones are Saints, and we too are Saints, in teaching and contending, should we really fear them?"


    Daoist Zhun Ti spoke again.


    Becoming a Saint, to become the utmost pinnacle in Primordial, certainly filled Daoist Zhun Ti¡¯s heart with immense pride.


    Hearing Daoist Zhun Ti¡¯s words, Daoist Jie Yin just sorrowfully shook his head and did not speak further.


    Actually, there was another most crucial reason he did not disclose.


    Ever since teacher Hong Jun¡¯s first sermon at Purple Cloud Palace, Daoist Jie Yin felt a certain rejection from the Primordial Beings towards the beings of Western Primordial.


    Even Di Jun, who controls the Primordial Starry Sky, felt the same.


    Logically, Di Jun, controlling the Primordial Starry Sky and Heavenly Realm, is not a being from Eastern Primordial, should not feel this way.


    But the reality was such; during the original conflict at Buzhou Mountain for the Innate Gourd, it was indeed Di Jun who excluded them, the brothers.


    Otherwise, with the brothers¡¯ strength, competing for an Innate Gourd, they would have succeeded.


    And these beings heading to Chaos this time, mostly being from Eastern Primordial, how could they value Buddhism?


    Moreover, their foundation was not Buddhism; how could they change their foundation?


    Regarding the West, where spiritual energy is sparse and overly harsh, not many beings stay, how could it cultivate Daluo Golden Immortals.


    Daoist Zhun Ti and Daoist Jie Yin exchanged glances, no longer speaking, and both stepped forward, heading into the Chaos.


    What remained was just over a hundred years.


    Di Jun of Heavenly Court had begun gathering all beings above Daluo Golden Immortal level from the Demon Clan to come to Palace of the Polestar.


    East King of Immortal Court as well was summoning beings above Daluo Golden Immortal level to look forward to Penglai Immortal Island.


    The Twelve Ancestor Witches of the Witch Clan did the same, gathering the Great Witches.


    Dragon Clan, Phoenix Clan, Qilin Clan and various other Primordial races, all began their preparations.


    Longevity Mountain, Wuzhuang Temple.


    Daoist Hong Yun gazed at the sky, his vision piercing through Primordial borders, landing within the Chaos.


    Hongmeng Purple Qi? Saints?


    That day of Five Saints back then increased the impatience in Hong Yun¡¯s heart.


    The seven strands of Hongmeng Purple Qi bestowed by Hong Jun Daoist Ancestor at Purple Cloud Palace, now only he himself had not become a Saint.


    Oh Saints, Saints.


    His heart also clung to the teachings of the Five Saints, still harboring expectations.


    However, recalling the content of Nuwa Saintess¡¯s teaching then, he always had an uneasy feeling deep inside.


    "Daoist Hong Yun."


    Daoist Zhen Yuanzi approached him, speaking softly.


    Ever since the grand occasion of that day of Five Saints in Primordial, he naturally noticed his good friend¡¯s abnormal state.


    Becoming a Saint seemed to have become an obsession for his friend.


    It¡¯s not that having an obsession is bad, but Daoist Hong Yun¡¯s obsession seemed to have already affected his rationality.


    Daoist Zhen Yuanzi facing this situation, naturally tried to advise.


    Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t very effective.


    What could truly persuade reform would no longer be an obsession.


    "Daoist Zhen Yuanzi, there¡¯s just over a hundred years left."


    Daoist Hong Yun said.


    Daoist Zhen Yuanzi nodded beside him, he hadn¡¯t forgotten the time.


    "Five Saints lecturing at the same time, I will definitely unravel the mystery of becoming a Saint."


    Daoist Hong Yun said with a determined expression.


    "Daoist Hong Yun..."


    Daoist Zhen Yuanzi, seeing Hong Yun¡¯s state, wanted to advise, but ultimately gave up, saying,


    "Alright. With the Earth Book hidden, we should have no worries."


    "No, this time, I won¡¯t hide my identity anymore."


    Daoist Hong Yun firmly stated.

 Chapter 379 - 272: The Three Pure Ones Part Ways

    Chapter 379: Chapter 272: The Three Pure Ones Part Ways


    Joining the Demon Clan, one can even become comparable to the disciples of Saints.


    In the tumultuous Primordial realm, joining the Demon Clan means that such turmoil would likely not affect oneself.


    The creatures of Primordial knew this, as did those of the Demon Clan.


    As the Demon Emperor of the Demon Clan, Emperor Jun was naturally very clear about this matter.


    After all, Emperor Jun was the Demon Emperor appointed by the Hong Jun Daoist Ancestor; the title of Demon Emperor existed before the Demon Clan itself.


    Even before the establishment of the Demon Clan, Emperor Jun had already gained a formidable reputation, making the creatures of Primordial very wary of him.


    With the presence of Emperor Jun and Donghuang Taiyi, coupled with the Demon Clan¡¯s distance from the Primordial Continent, located in both the Primordial Starry Sky and the Heavenly Realm, disputes were naturally rare.


    The few major wars of the Demon Clan were all incited by Daoist Tian Guang.


    One of which was Daoist Tian Guang leading a group of Primordial Golden Immortals to attack the Demon Clan when Emperor Jun and other high-ranking demons were not present.


    Another was Emperor Jun joining forces with the Immortal Court and the Witch Clan to tackle Daoist Tian Guang and a cohort of Primordial Golden Immortals.


    Hence, the creatures of Primordial envied the Demon Clan so much.


    Unfortunately, the Spiritual Illusion Realm¡¯s assessment for the Demon Clan has always been spoken about within Primordial, but very few have actually managed to pass it.


    Emperor Jun looked at the Demon Name List, his mind moved, and the Demon Name List quickly closed and then disappeared from view.


    His gaze traveled through the Primordial Starry Sky and landed on the bustling Kunlun Mountain.


    His gaze was profound and distant, and he couldn¡¯t help but think: since the famous former disciple of Jie Sect, Daoist Duo Bao, was a creature from the Demon Clan, this matter concerning sect affairs needed careful deliberation.


    Moreover, Daoist Duo Bao was not just a top disciple of Jie Sect ¨C in the future, Laozi would transform into Duo Bao Tathagata.


    The various affairs involved also presented opportunities for strategic planning.


    ...


    Kunlun Mountain.


    Xuan Dou diligently fulfilled his duties, screening creatures who wished to become disciples of a Saint.


    The two Arrays located on Kunlun Mountain similarly carried out their missions ceaselessly.


    Whether it was creatures participating in the first round of assessments or those in the second round, there were a substantial number of them.


    However, very few creatures actually passed the assessment.


    As for Chan Sect, Yuqing Primordial Heavenly Venerate had only accepted one Vice Sect Hierarch, one Registered Disciple, and three Direct Disciples.


    As for Jie Sect, Shangqing Lingbao Venerate only had Duo Bao as a successful candidate.


    From this, it is clear that, as Daoist Ran Deng thought, conforming to the Heavenly Dao is much simpler than snatching a ray of hope for life.


    Tai Ching Tong Tian opened his eyes in his cave dwelling, looked at his sole disciple, and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He felt that this model of accepting disciples didn¡¯t seem suitable for him.


    Without teaching any specific way, all beings can seize a ray of hope for life.


    Now at Kunlun Mountain, Xuan Dou was responsible for the first round of tests, and his own Array was the second.


    Under such circumstances, does this also count as teaching without specificity?


    Tai Ching came to realize why he had, like his elder brother, set up an Array to screen creatures.


    With such thoughts, Tai Ching couldn¡¯t help but think of his master, Hong Jun Daoist Ancestor.


    When the Hong Jun Daoist Ancestor preached at Purple Cloud Palace, he faced three thousand creatures and ultimately accepted four Direct Disciples and two Registered Disciples.


    I should follow the method of my master in selecting disciples, thought Tai Ching.


    At this thought, Tai Ching immediately sprang into action.


    With a thought from his mind, the Array belonging to Jie Sect on Kunlun Mountain disappeared instantly, as did the stele that had been adjacent to the original Array.


    Subsequently, Xuan Dou, who was in the Array, received a telepathic message from Uncle-Master Tong Tian.


    "Please, my nephew, dismantle the Array and let these creatures enter Kunlun Mountain."


    Xuan Dou heard the words, and while he stopped operating the Array, he did not leave but contacted his own master instead.


    Taiching Laozi opened his eyes in his cave dwelling, glanced at the dwelling of Tai Ching, and then telepathically instructed Xuan Dou.


    "Xuan Dou, come back."


    The voice of Taiching Laozi was as calm as ever, without a ripple.


    Hearing his master¡¯s words, the Heaven and Earth Xuanhuang Linglong Treasure Tower above his head entered into his body.


    The Array also gradually disappeared into nothingness.


    The creatures at the foot of Kunlun Mountain who witnessed this scene were filled with puzzling questions.


    Only to see Xuan Dou standing before the multitude of creatures with an unfathomable expression, calmly announcing.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as requested by Uncle-Master Tong Tian, this first round of assessment has been withdrawn."


    Xuan Dou did not pay attention to the reactions of the crowd, and after he finished speaking, he directly left the place and headed to the cave dwelling of Taiching Laozi.


    At this moment, Yuqing Primordial Heavenly Venerate was seated in his cave dwelling, opened his eyes, and his gaze fell upon the departure of Xuan Dou.


    He too glanced at the location of Tai Ching¡¯s dwelling and furrowed his brows.


    Ultimately, however, he said nothing.


    He casually waved his hand and completely sealed off the road leading to his location, leaving no path to himself other than the Array for assessment.


    Upon seeing this, Taiching Laozi said nothing further, made a gesture with his hand, and also sealed off the paths leading to his location.


    Taiching Laozi did it more thoroughly, not leaving any loopholes.


    After all, his lineage consisted only of himself and Xuan Dou; those intending to traverse these sealed areas could simply do so by bearing his mark on Xuan Dou, which was all too simple.